Roswell Fanatics

DNA

Disclaimer: I don’t own these characters

Rating: Adult

Email: alex_g_smith@hotmail.com

Couples: All CC

Type: Species3/Dark Angel/Stargate/Roswell

Summery: The alien DNA gets a host after crashing to Earth in a meteor chunk eons ago. The threat of the Ori is spreading across the galaxy and SG-1 are doing their best to combat it while the results of their efforts are felt in the future in a near apocalyptic where a Transgenic girl and her idealistic lover seek the cure to a disease that separates them. War is here and hope is scarce, yet when surrounded by darkness a single candle can prevail. He just has to accept it.

NB: I’ve smudged the timeline just a little to tie up the last season of Stargate with right after Max’s meeting in New York during season 2 of Roswell. Oh and Liz’s Grandmother didn’t die, she’s running an archaeological program for West Roswell High students and our little group of 8 just happen to be students. So, let’s start with a little back-story with a few of my little additions but manly following the SG story.

******************************************************************

Chapter 1

The Alterans, by far the greatest race to have inhabited the stars, came from a galaxy far, far away and the origin of the human race. The first evolution of this form, they crossed the universe and spread life where they went but they were not without their flaws. In the incalculable span of their race two distinct groups formed and with it came a split that could never be closed. The first faction, devout followers of their religion that they named Origin and so they named themselves Ori. The second group were those who followed a more scientific path and became known as the Anqueetas, the Ancients.

As the Ori became more zealous in their beliefs, the Ancients constructed a craft that carried their great numbers from their distant homeworld and carried them for many thousands of years until they settled in this galaxy. Both races continued to grow in numbers and evolved. Each world they inhabited they constructed a Stargate and allowed for the ease of travel between their worlds with entire networks of gates covering their galaxies yet the split between their races couldn’t satisfy the Ori. They simply believed that those that didn’t worship Origin were unworthy of life and so they created a plague. They sent it to this galaxy and even with the power to heal and regenerate themselves and others the disease spread like a wildfire among the Ancients.

Countless numbers fell to the plague yet one colony remained untouched, the city of Atlantis on what would come to be known as Antarctica on Earth. However, they knew it would only be a matter of time before the disease reached them. To that end they decided to leave, their great city was also a ship capable of travelling through space. Before they left they created us, a second evolution on humanity to follow in their footsteps and their last great monument to themselves. Atlantis launched from the planet and headed to a nearby dwarf galaxy called Pegasus where they seeded many worlds with humans.

For millions of years they lived there becoming known as the Lanteans, until the discovery of another race called Wraith that fed upon human life and a creation of the Lanteans through a mistake. For over a hundred years they warred with each other, the Lanteans lost as the Wraith had vastly superior numbers. The only option was to evacuate Atlantis and go through the Stargate back to Earth. From there the Ancients and the Ori reached their greatest achievement. Following the Path of Enlightenment for the Ancients and the Path of Righteousness for the Ori, they Ascended. Both evolved to a higher plain of existence where they lived as pure energy and the secrets of the universe were opened to them.

The Ori passed their beliefs to the younger humans that they created in their galaxy and while the Ancients believed in strict non-interference to the lower plains, their Ori passed themselves off as gods. From then on a state of cold war existed between them, their opposing beliefs kept them at a stalemate since neither side was stronger than the other. The Ori gained strength from the worship of those beneath them and waited for a time when they would be strong enough to finally wipe out their Ancient cousins.

For many thousands of years nothing happened. Life spread on Earth until one day a parasitical species called the Goa’uld discovered Earth. The used their advanced technology to pretend to be gods and used humans as hosts for themselves and as slaves while many others were genetically altered to act as incubators for the Goa’uld larva. The Jaffa were given pouches in their bellies that contained the symbiotes and in return the Jaffa became stronger, lived longer and were free of disease. The Goa’uld Ra ruled over Earth, started the ancient Egyptian civilisation while many of his race did the same with many cultures over the planet until a rebellion forced the False Gods from the planet and the Stargate was buried, cutting Earth off from the rest of the galaxy.

It remained hidden but one Ascended Ancient broke the laws of his people, Moros the last high councillor of Atlantis foresaw the threat of the Ori should they discover this galaxy, returned to human form to create a weapon that could wipe them out. He became known as Myrrdin to those he entrusted with his secrets but was more commonly known as Merlin the mage and advisor to King Arthur. After his research was complete, his weapon was hidden away but that was not the only device he created for he knew that even if the Ori could be vanquished, their devout followers could still follow blindly and they themselves had incredible might in numbers but also from the power given to the Priors, priests of the Ori, and the technology bestowed to them to carry Origin to all corners of the universe. To that end he made many arrangements, one was another world were he recreated the village of Camelot that housed his library and another world called Antar to house of his creations chief among them being the Granolith.

In 1928 the Earth Stargate was discovered, finally activated in the late 90’s when Colonel Jack O’Neill and Dr Daniel Jackson went to the planet Abydos and killed Ra. One year later Stargate Command was formed and several teams were formed to travel to other planets leading to the fall of the Goa’uld empires by aiding the Jaffa Rebellion. The city of Atlantis was discovered by accessing data in an outpost of the Ancients left in Antarctica and is now inhabited by an international team there to explore the city and the Pegasus Galaxy. However, with the discovery of the Avalon cave beneath Glastonbury Tor led to the accident contact with the Ori. From that moment on they’ve been coming with a single message, worship Origin or die.

Six Million Years Ago…

Earth was covered with life, jungles covered the planet and volcanic activity was ripe yet human beings were still 5 million years away but we were well on the way. The stars shined brightly down upon the planet however it all was anything but quiet. A tremendous thunderous roar boomed as a meteor crashed through the atmosphere with a blazing trail streaking behind it. It travelled over what would become the North American continent and soon crashed into it. The blast spread out for a mile in every direction, vaporising everything within range from the extreme heat while just beyond the impact site forests were flattened.

The rock itself was no mere rock. It travelled from the surface of an alien world that had just been devastated and all life made extinct from the arrival of alien DNA that infected everything. After that the virulent DNA slumbered until a chunk of rock was blasted off the surface by another meteor impact. Once it landed it hit a weak spot and imbedded itself 7 meters beneath the surface into a cave. The heat melted the rock around the cave and sealed it inside. It would be some time before anything could open it up and that meant the DNA would remain dormant until it got a taste of life.

Terminal City, Seattle, Washington, 2020

With police and military right outside the gates along with protesters, the Transgenics were doing their best to turn to toxic wasteland in the heart of Seattle into their home. The Pulse may have turned the US into an apocalyptic hell but the Transgenics were here and they were planning on staying. The world now knew of them and their beginnings in a Manticore test tube but as far as they were concerned if people wanted them gone then they would walk into Terminal City and just try. Besides they were immune to the hazardous waste that filled the area, they could live here and never need to worry about civilians coming in. Military in Hazmat was something else but they kept a sharp eye out.

Today Joshua was out with Alec and a few of the X7s who’s DNA was mixed with a little bat, their hearing was unsurpassed and that was useful when they didn’t know what was around the next corner. No one had been maintaining these buildings and they could fall down, at least they had the skills to deal with it. Joshua, the canine/human hybrid, pulled chuck after chunk of debris from a wall after picking up an unusual scent. Together the Transgenics cleared the path to reveal an opening in the wall; it was dark, too dark even for their vision so they tossed a light stick in to illuminate the room.

“What is this?” Alec asked as he pulled himself through and into the room

All around him were banks of computers that were somehow still active despite no electricity coming into their little corner of Seattle. There were skeletons dressed in white lab coats on the floor, in positions that looked like that looked like they were running for the door when they died. There were also a large piece of apparatus, two semicircles a foot apart that connected to a much larger device. Alec followed the connecting wires back to it and saw the granolith. He may not have known what it was but just looking at it had the hairs on the back of his neck on end.

“Dead…dead with nothing in their cocktail.” Joshua said as he sniffed the air above the skeletons

“No kidding.” Alec said sarcastically, “You ever seen anything like this?”

Joshua moved over to the granolith and sniffed it. He quickly pulled back and rubbed his nose.

“Okay, this is a first. I’ve never seen you not liking to smell anything, hell you’re a dog you sniff butts.” Alec said

“Not human. Not us. Different smell.” Joshua said and then saw one of the young X7s by a wall and just stared at it.

Alec looked over and moved over to the kid, “Hey buddy, what you got?”

“The wall.” The X7 said

All Alec saw was a pre-pulse map of the US but then at the corner he saw something poking out from behind it. Alec reached up and pulled the map down to reveal the symbol on the back of the wall. Joshua immediately moved over with his eyes opened wide.

“Father. Father’s sign.” Joshua said

“Manticore.” Alec said, “Big guy, go get Max. Get Max right now.”

“Little Fella gonna freak?” Joshua asked

“Just a little bit.” Alex said

Joshua leaped up through the hole and ran a few bocks passed a dozen or so Transgenics, many looked human and several others didn’t. All watched as Joshua moved quickly, even the flag he made and raised with others on a nearby roof fluttered from the gust of wind from his pace. He headed straight to Max’s Guevara’s office and burst the door open.

Southern Continental North America, 4210 B.C.

In a time when all of the Earth was ruled by the Goa’uld, this particular region was ruled over by Muan. In myths he was the bringer of bad omens but in reality he was Ra’s harbinger, he travelled to any world he was sent to and mess with the planet’s weather patterns, seismic activity and generally caused panic and fear. It either gets the planet’s populace in line or the Goa’uld wipes them out. Muan was here gathering up a select few for uses as hosts and relocation to a nice little planet with plentiful Naquadah supplies at the other side of the Galaxy, his pyramid shaped ship was there and standing proud over the tree-line. It didn’t have a Stargate yet so a lengthy trip on one of their ships was needed.

Unfortunately one of the local populations children was out playing when the ground collapsed after a slight earthquake. She barely got away from it but a bear that was heading to a nearby river fell in. The second it hit the cave floor the ground started to move. It rippled as a silvery black liquid poured up from the soil and seeped into each cut on the bear’s skin. It mutated, became something entirely different and less than an hour later it was out and killing everything. The beast hunted down the people and slaughtered over a third before Muan learned of it and ordered his Jaffa to kill it.

The Jaffa found the creature, they all knew of the dangers it represented. More than a few times such creatures had risen up on other worlds. The species responsible for it were long since dead but they left a legacy in the hopes of resurrection and in each case that it happened they and those that fought against the creatures narrowly won by the skin of their teeth. Ra and the other System Lord of that age decreed that all such beasts were to be killed if possible and the locations from which they arose from were to be sterilised and hidden.

Jaffa warriors were using their staff weapons and zat’ni’katels. Energy was basting out and hitting the creature but like so many weapons before them they rarely had much of an effect. They blasts were barely anything more than a mosquito sting but with so many Jaffa firing at once it was painful to the creature. It was certainly enough to drive the animal back until it was back in the hole that it came from. Still the cost was great. So many warriors lay dead in a trail leading right up to the opening, their bodies pierced by thick tendrils from the alien and blood pouring out of them. Many times the symbiote was killed and when that happened the Jaffa wouldn’t lasted long without it.

It was devastating to the point that only a handful of Jaffa remained standing and one of them tossed on of the spherical Goa’uld explosive devices to the opening and it exploded. The cave wall collapsed and sealed off the opening once more. It was enough for the Jaffa to push rocks and boulders over the area to make sure it stayed closed. They heard the animal scurry around inside, clawing to get out but soon Muan approached. He held up the hand that had his hand device wrapped around his wrist and the crystal centre glowed. Energy streamed toward the rocks and they melted to form a barrier over the cave.

It was then that Muan looked over his fallen minions, he summoned a two of his Jaffa and they came forward carrying large urns that they placed on the ground. His followers in the area came forward, they knew of this location and by decree of the System Lords that was not permitted. He looked to each of them, men, women and children who survived the attack.

“People of the Anasazi, you have done well in the service of your god and you will be rewarded.” The Goa’uld said in that deep, echoic voice of theirs. He held up his hand and pressed a button on the back. Instantly a red mist started rising out of the urns and moved forward toward the people. “Live well in the rapture of your god.” He said as his eyes glowed

The mist flowed and soon the entire crowd was engulfed in it, instantly they all smiled and felt utterly euphoric. It prevented them from running when it started. They didn’t feel their skin start to melt, each relishing in the delight as they inhaled the mist. Muan and his Jaffa watched on, he smiled as each Anasazi started to fall to their knees and then face down into the dirt. Their clothes, skin, flesh and bone melted away layer by layer until all the people were sizzling puddles of goo among the grass. Muan killed them without so much as a second thought and was delighted in the effectiveness of his new chemical, he’d been almost itching to try it and it proved even better as the ground soaked up the residue of his followers.

“That was all of them?” Muan asked

“Yes my lord.” His First Prime said, “All that survived. Only the bodies of your fallen Jaffa remain.”

“Leave them, no one will be coming here for many years. Their souls will be rewarded in the afterlife; I shall see to it personally but collect their weapons and strip them of their armour. Then take the urns to their village, burn all trace of the Anasazi from existence. No one must know that they were every here.” Muan said

“It shall be done my lord.”

The Jaffa took the urns and went everywhere that the Anasazi lived. They used the chemical to dissolve all the bodies, tents and every last belonging was simply gone. Muan returned to his ship and upon reaching the control room he activated the communications system. With a ripple over the window Ra’s face appeared.

“Kel sha Ra.” Muan said with a bow

“Muan, onorak mel ka.” Ra said

“My lord, we’ve just encountered an Orac beast.” Muan said

“What? On this planet?” Ra asked with anger

“From where it came from I believe the Orac crashed to the planet on a meteor.” Muan said, “My Jaffa have driven the beast back and sealed it. It’ll die before long.”

“You didn’t kill it?” Ra asked

“No, our weapons still do not prove effective enough.” Muan said, “It is sealed and cannot do anything from within its prison.”

“Very well. And the local Tau’ri?” Ra asked

“All are dead. All who know its location is dead.” Muan said

“Not all Muan.” Ra said

“My lord?”

Muan watched as Ra pressed a button on his armrest, he knew he was activating his ships weapons and that he and his Jaffa were the only ones left who knew its location. Quickly Muan moved to the control panel and put his hand into the small alcove on it. The ship started to power up, no way was he going to die here but his ship was starting to lift off. In Egypt, Ra’s primary ship’s cap started to open up. From among the pyramids that were being constructed by those that worshipped him a single ball fired up into orbit. It hung there in space for a moment as the planet rotated around. Once Muan’s region was in range it exploded into a thousand shards of deadly energy.

As Muan’s ship was a mile above the ground his ship detected the launch of Ra’s weapon. His ship couldn’t move fast enough in the atmosphere of the planet and as the weapon fell like rain over the region. Dozens hit his ship and seared through the hull causing it to explode as the entire forested area was effectively carpet-bombed. Soon everything within 50 square miles was burning, debris from the exploded ship littered the area and the force of the impact forced each one incredible deep into the ground. Give it a few centuries and so much sediment would build up so that no one would accidentally dig up the pieces. As Ra’s ship closed up the fires calmed and so the area started to become a desert that would remain uninhabited for many generations. No one was going to find the creature’s tomb.

Soon Ra was communicating with his fellow System Lords to inform them of the situation. Each concurred with his decision and opted to erase all mention of it from their records. They learned from experience that there was always someone willing to seek the creature’s power for their own ends even knowing the cost. Too many of their own kind even tried it, Anubis was banished for experimenting on them before releasing twelve creatures on various planets to seize control after killing their current Goa’uld masters. Lord Yu tried to kill him after his own queen became one of his victims but that failed as Anubis managed to flee to Kheb.

Terminal City, Seattle Washington, 2020

Despite her flat out objections Max and a hell of a lot of no ways, Max was nominated by the other X series to be the local leader. She was the one who freed them all and kept them safe from the people outside. Besides it didn’t take long for word to spread that their initial creator had a special purpose for Max. Her tattoos of the ancient language may have faded but the message continued to ring in Max’s head. Right now her attention was fully on her off/on boyfriend Logan.

“Come on, be a big boy and take your shot.” Max said

“I hate this.” Logan said

“This from the person who’s stood up to mob bosses, corrupt politicians and everything that’s wrong in this city.” Max said, “Roll up the sleeve.”

“Max, I did all that from behind a computer screen.” Logan said

“Oh so a computer screen got all the witnesses into protection?” Max said, “Am I gonna have to kick your ass to get this stuck in you?”

“Oh there’s an incentive.” Logan said

“Logan, ordinary humans can’t hang in Terminal City. The toxins here…you need a shot of transgenic blood once a day to stay here. Or you can go out there and face those protestors. Add to it that you’re walking easier after every shot.” Max said

“Yeah I don’t mind that but Alec’s blood?” Logan said

“Believe me I know how you feel. I’m amazed I can even hold this but I think he feels guilty something.” Max said

“Alec, feeling guilty. There’s a new concept.” Logan said as he shook his head and rolled up his sleeve.

Max smiled, “Of course kicking your ass would have been fun.” She said as she found a vein and stabbed the needle into Logon and pushed the blood in.

“I guess I should be thankful that it’s universal and that I do get a few benefits.” Logan said

“There ya go.” Max said as she pulled out, “How you feelin’?”

Logan covered his arm and rubbed the puncture mark, “Dreading next week.”

“What’s next week? Oh right, the Olds.”

“My family would like to know what the hell I was thinking by coming here.” Logan said

“Their words?”

“Their words. At least I have a way of sneaking in and out unnoticed. Man, can you realise how whacked people would be if they knew about that little hole in the security out there.”

“Tell me about it.” Max said as she looked at the empty syringe

“Hey, Max, I want to be here.” Logan said softly

“I know. It’s just…we’ve spent the last year looking for a cure to this disease. If that was my blood in that then you’d be dead now.” Max said

“We’ll find away.” Logan said, “We’ve got a lot of brain power in here now. You almost found a cure by yourself.”

“For all of 8 hours.” Max said

Just then the door burst open and Joshua came in panting.

“In a rush much?” Max asked

“Found…found…found…”

“Joshua, take a deep breath.” Logan said

“What did you find?” Max asked

“Father’s sign in lab across town.” Joshua said

“Father’s sign?” Logan asked

“The Manticore symbol.” Max said, “Where?”

“This way.” Joshua said

Joshua led Max and Logan across the 17 blocks to the building. They had to work to get in again, the building was less than stable but soon they got there.

Government Lab…

Max and Logan came in through the hole and stood inside the lab looking over everything. Alec stood back by the wall with the Manticore symbol where he’d discovered a safe that he was trying to get into.

“Wow.” Max said as she looked over the granolith

“Yeah.” Logan said

“Aghh.” Alec said as he slammed his fist against the safe, “This is impossible.”

“A safe you can’t crack?” Max said with a smile

“I don’t know, maybe the crap inside this thing is fused but this is definitely pre-pulse tech. It shouldn’t be this hard.” Alec said

Max moved up to the safe and looked at it before she started to work her magic on it. In less than 2 minutes the door sprung open and she smiled at Alec.

“Lucky.” Alec said

“No, just good.” Max said as she reached in and pulled out a bunch of CDs and papers.

“What do you have?” Logan asked

“Research notes.” Max said

“Hey, what’s with the computers?” Logan asked

“Yeah, I’ve checked. They have power but there is nothing coming into this building let alone this room. The power lines coming in are cut and there’s no backup generator.” Alec said

Logan started typing, “Hard drive’s wiped. Probably happened with the Pulse but these things are getting power.”

“Well, lets try those discs. See what they have to say.” Alec said

“Why not.” Logan said as he took a disc from Max and inserted it into the computer.

The screen flickered and a few seconds later an image appeared on the screen. “This is research data log 12, Lt Colonel Samantha Carter recording. It is confirmed that the alien device generates enormous amounts of power. Much more than what we’ve recorded from fully charged Zero Point Modules. It is by far the most advanced piece of alien technology, unfortunately the NID screw up resulted in its previous owners deaths…it did put the device in our hand for study.”

“That’s it?” Max asked as the picture cut off.

“The disc had been sitting there for 15 years, its data has probably been corrupted. I’ll work on it and see what I can pull up later.” Logan said

“Try this one.” Alec said as he handed over another disc

“What’s a Zero Point Module?” Max asked

“No clue. Might have more in this disc.” Logan said as he loaded it up

“Research log 51. The Ori have entered the system. Dakara has been destroyed, the Jaffa and Tok’ra are virtually wiped out. We received word from Jonas Quinn, a few on the people from Langara evacuated through their gate and buried the one on the other side. It’s only a matter of time before the Ori find them but at least they have time. The president has authorised the use of Arthur’s Mantle. It’s our only hope right now. We’ve tied the device we discovered in the Avalon Cave under Glastonbury and tied it to the Granolith. Its power will be more than enough. We intend to put the planet out of phase with the rest of our own dimension, the Ori wont be able to do anything to us. We will be effectively invisible to everyone and we’ll be isolated permanently but we’ve run out of options. The only downside will be a ripple in the local space/time continuum. We’ve estimated that it’ll affect Earth approximately 3 years after we actually fire the device. It’ll hit like an EMP discharge across most of the western hemisphere.”

“The Pulse. It wasn’t a terrorist attack. It was the government.” Alec said

“Surprised?” Max asked

“Actually, no.” Alec said, “But what the hell is an Ori and what could make people here scared enough to do this?”

“Good question.” Logan said, “It would have been one hell of an Eyes Only scoop.”

“Yeah but your retired now. Here, try another disc.” Max said. They went through a few more but couldn’t get anything up. The data was too badly corrupted to play any records back but eventually as Max and Alec stopped when they saw one disc.

“What?” Logan asked

“It has Sandeman written on it.” Max said

“Sandeman? As in…?” Logan asked

“Yeah.” Max said as she tentatively handed over the disc

The screen lit up again and several DNA strands appeared with notes next to them. There were thousands of pages of text and diagrams before the face of a middle aged man appeared, “Chief Scientist, Dr Sandeman recording. 5 hours ago I was in New Mexico running my genetics work under an alias and hoping that the Phalanx don’t find me. Now I’ve these subjects…yesterday a Special Ops team from the NID went to Roswell to detain 4 teenagers who had been confirmed as alien life forms. One operative started shooting, the aliens died but I found so much more. We have the four aliens, three human bodies and one additional creature. Some kind of alien/human hybrid, its nothing like we’ve seen before. SGC have confirmed that her genetic code is unlike anything they’ve come across. My initial examination of these beings…they may be the answer to my dreams. Everything I hope to create lies in their blood. Although they are now dead these 8 people may be the parents to entire generations of my work. Hopefully and with luck, maybe even the One.”

“Did he just say we’re related to aliens?” Alec asked

“I think so.” Max said

“Damn, for the first time ever we have a solid lead on him and its 20 years old.” Logan said

“Yeah, so what’s this apparatus connected to it? It’s nothing like that keyboard thing that Carter babe showed on her message.” Alec said

“Carter babe? Please.” Max said with distain as she paused and looked at the paper work, her eyes opened wide.

“What is it?” Logan asked

“According to this, they weren’t able to access all of that things programs but one of the ones they were able to get…was for time travel.” Max said

“Excuse me?” Alec said

“That’s what it said. The Granolith can push people back through time. They were experimenting with it when those Ori things should up.” Max said

“Does it work?” Logan asked

“Apparently.” Max said as she flipped the page, “They built all this gear to tap into the energy it sends out to make some kind of door. This stuff is way over my head. The most they ever tried was sending a few inanimate objects back but they didn’t try anything organic.”

“Organic, meaning people right?” Alec asked

“Right.” Max said

“But it works, they sent things through.” Logan said, not looking at Max

“Yeah, why?” Max asked

“We know where Sandeman was and when he was there. And this is a time machine.” Logan said

“Do you…want to try?” Max asked

Logan looked around and into her eyes, “I do.”

“Oh cut the mushy stuff it doesn’t suit either of you. This thing is more than a way to cure you and let you get it on.” Alec said

“Why, what else is it?” Max asked

“It’s a way of getting us all out. Every Transgenic out of Terminal City to a place where we haven’t been created yet so no one will be looking.” Alec said

“He has a point.” Logan said

“Yeah, so why don’t we get everyone down here for a one way trip to freedomland?” Alec said

“Because we don’t know if it works Braindead.” Max said, “Look, if Logan and I head back as a trial run then no harm no foul and we don’t risk messing with things we shouldn’t be messing with.”

“Sounds to me like it should be messed with.” Alec said, “Unless you like this world?”

“I know this world. The problem is that if we mess with things we might not be created.” Max said

“Okay that’s a bummer.” Alec said, “You should go first.”

“Thought so.” Logan said

“Hey, don’t look at me like that. Perfection like this needs to be preserved.” Alec said as he indicated to his body

“You’re really starting to scare me.” Max said, “But then what’s new? I should call Original Cindy thought.”

“Relax, I’ll bring her down, giver her a shot of my healing blood to make sure she doesn’t melt after an hour and wait for you to come back through.” Alec said

“Speaking of which, how do we go through right now?” Logan asked

“Apparently the power is always on, all we have to do is switch on the aperture.” Max said as she flicked a switch on one of the halves of equipment. Suddenly everything lit up on the equipment and a keypad extended.

“This isn’t just as simple as entering a date right?” Alec asked

“These schematics said that the computer extrapolates from our way of measuring of time and converts it into useable equation to calculate the destination time based on star positions at the time.” Max said

“So 20 years ago.” Logan said as he punched in the date they wanted to go to based on the dates in the files. When he hit the enter key everything glowed as energy crackled from the Granolith over the apparatus and suddenly a wall of mist filled the gap.

“Okay, now I really am impressed.” Alec said

“So…eh…we just walk through?” Logan asked

“That’s what it says.” Max said as she took a deep breath and stepped in, promptly followed by Logan. Once they were gone, a minute later the mist faded and everything shot down leaving Alec alone in the room.

20 Miles Outside of Roswell, New Mexico, Present Day

30 or so students from West Roswell High were out along with college students on a little extra curricular program in the middle of the desert. Las Cruces University were out on a little archeologically dig for their students with their guest anthropological lecturer aiding in a cultural understanding of what they were finding. That lecturer was Liz’s grandmother and talked the university and the high school into taking on some of the high school students as an educational tutorial. Among them were Liz, Maria, Alex, Kyle and their alien friends Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess.

They had uncovered several barely intact skeletons. After so many centuries virtually nothing remained of what happened here but to the trained eyes of the student’s teachers there was more than enough to piece together what they thought happened.

“Okay, ladies and gentlemen, gather round. Look at this skeleton here, what’s most notable about it?”

“Its ribs have a hole in it.” One student said

“And that tells you?”

“He got stabbed by an arrow?” Michael said

“No arrow with the body and the damage is too extensive for it anyway.” Claudia Parker said

“So a spear.” Tess said

“Possible but it doesn’t look like any spear damage I’ve seen. It’s a little odd. Someone mark this one to be taken back to the university lab.” Their professor said

Just then Max, Isabel, Tess and Michael all suddenly felt dizzy and stumbled a little before they caught themselves.

“Hey, you okay?” Liz asked Max

“Yeah, just felt dizzy.” Max said

“All of you?” Maria asked

“I guess so.” Isabel said

“Do any of you have the feeling that something just happened?” Max asked

“At the Granolith.” Michael said

“We need to head up there.” Tess said, “Now.”

“We can’t. We can’t leave now, you’d be drawing a lot of attention.” Alex said, “Look, there’s another hour left before we head back to school anyway.”

Max reluctantly nodded, leaving now without any warning would cause too many problems and have people looking for them quickly. Without being able to give any kind of adequate explanation they’d be up a certain creek without a paddle as far as their parents were concerned. With that they had told their teachers that it was just the heat that made them a little dizzy and that they hadn’t been drinking enough water, then they went to work.

“Hey grandma, check this out.” Liz said

Claudia moved closer, “What’s up?”

“All these bodies.” Liz said

“What’s up? A problem with the theory that they died in battle?” Claudia asked

“No, it’s just…all of them, it’s like it’s a trail leading right up to this point.” Liz said

“Well spotted. What does that tell you?” Claudia asked

Liz thought for a moment, “It wasn’t a battle, at least if it was it ended back there somewhere with the larger grouping of the dead. The rest of these was from driving someone back.”

Claudia smiled, “Well done. But nothing beyond that so either their enemy ran outright or something else happened. Why don’t you have a look around here, I’ll get Max to help you.”

“Thanks.” Liz said as her grandmother left and she knelt down to scrap away at the surface.

After so long a time the structure of the ground beneath her had weakened. Erosion, storms, seismic activity, they all took its toll and having a cave beneath it didn’t help. It had cracked the roof of the cavern so much that it was just a thin layer between the top of it and the ground on which Liz knelt. She never knew it was coming and by the time she heard the crumbling sound it was already too late. The first cracking sound had Liz standing up but the focusing of the weight on her feet caused a second crack and everything collapsed.

Liz screamed in surprise as the ground opened up beneath her feet and Liz fell straight through. Max was already on his way when he saw her fall down and instantly called for help as he sprinted to the hole. He looked down and saw Liz lying on the ground unconscious, he saw small chunks falling from the edge and before anyone else came over he waved his hand over the edge beneath him. There was soft glow that quickly faded and the rock under him was strengthened. In seconds everyone was around him.

“Be careful of the edges over there, that doesn’t look to strong.” Max said, seeing too many people get close to the point that he didn’t improve the strength of.

“I’ll get a rope.” Michael said as he ran back to one of the university jeeps that carried the equipment.

Soon he was being lowered down, everyone helped to hold the rope and aid in a gentle descent. While everyone had their attention on him, Liz’s presence in the cave woke a long dormant presence. The remains of the mutated bear lay to the side but the DNA that changed it was still around and started seeping up from the loose soil. The mass moved its way across the ground and got to Liz quickly. It entered through her mouth, nose and ears and any cut she sustained from her fall but no matter what way it entered her body the result was the same – she was infected.

Instantly Liz’s eyes opened sharply just as Max reached the cave floor. In a split second he was by her side, “Are you okay?”

Suddenly she was hit by pain from the fall and groaned, “Oh no, that hurts.” She said. She had no idea what happened but for the moment she wasn’t under the control of the alien DNA. It would take a while for it work through her system and for her to be no longer Liz Parker but still she felt off…of course that could just be because she fell a couple of stories.

“Easy, easy.” Max said as he eased her onto her back and gave her the once over, “At least no broken bones.” Max said and then looked up to the hole, “SHE’S OKAY.” He called up

“This sucks.” Liz said, “Could you…you know?”

“Yeah.” Max said as he rested his hand over her chest and on her forehead. His healing touch was going to do just the trick to get her out of here and only have her suffering from a few scrapes and bruises. However has his mind connected with hers as the transfer of his energy began he suddenly got a flash of something very dark. He heard a scream in his mind, almost animal, primal yet the eyes he saw looked intelligent. It forced Max to break the connection but his touch did enough.

“Are you okay?” Liz asked

“Yeah, uh, sorry it was weird. Let’s get you out of here.” Max said as he helped her to her feet.

Together they got her to the rope and Liz was the first one pulled up. Once she was safe the rope was tossed back down and it was Max’s turn to be brought up. After that the professors thought it was a good idea to call it a day and head back to town.

Somewhere in Gallatin National Forest, Montana, Immediately Following

It had been a few months since the alien hybrid’s, Eve, daughter entered the chrysalis phase of her life and became a beautiful young woman that had the potential to wipe out all life on the planet. Sara wasn’t like her predecessors; while she was driven to mate and procreate she had difficulty in finding a suitable mate. She found humans too flawed, the surviving hybrids from her father’s side of the family proved to be too alien to survive in the pollutants in Earth’s atmosphere and started to die so they were out of the question.

A young student of the man who raised her provided an answer, she did try to have sex with him but he knew what that meant. There was an attraction between them and Sara found him to be more than the other human males she came across. The only option was found in Dean’s exceptional mind and his late professors research. He made another alien using one of Sara’s eggs to produce a suitable mate for her, only he tweaked its genetics to make the male alien sterile. There was no way he was going to help in causing the extinction of his own race but the goal was to help Sara be happy. She saved his life and he saved hers and as far as the government she was dead.

Together the two aliens went off into the world to find a place where they could live quietly. They headed north and soon found a thick forest in Montana where they built themselves a little out of the way cabin. With their alien natures, hunting for food was a simple matter and they never need to leave the area. However, it was only a matter of time before the two aliens realised that something was wrong. Their species had high fertility rates and getting pregnant was as simple as opening a can of coke yet after months there was nothing.

“He did something to me.” Sara’s mate said angrily while pacing back and forth

“Of course he did. Dean couldn’t risk what would happen to his own race.” Sara said

“We need to breed.”

“That isn’t going to happen.”

“It will if he corrects what he did.”

“Dean wont do that.” Sara said

“I’ll kill him if he wont.”

“You wont…” Sara said with anger but paused mid sentence as both she and the male sensed something new. All the other hybrids they knew of should have died by now but now they felt the presence of another out there and a strong one at that. They felt the imprint of another of their species but they sensed something more, there was a level of energy infused along with her that was familiar. It was programmed into their blood by the very beings who sent the signals that resulted in the first hybrid Sil and the substance sent out on rocks to thousands of planets eons ago.

“It can’t be.” Her mate said

“Dean said the others were all dying.” Sara said, following her instinct to connect with the alien presence growing in Liz’s mind, “A girl, she was changed like my father was. I should contact Dean, he can find her.”

“We don’t need him for that.” The male yelled as his body changed into his alien form, “You are my mate. He will fix me or I will kill him.”

Suddenly a drop of blood formed at the corner of his mouth and soon it started pouring out as Sara changed into her own alternate form. A tendril from her side formed and stabbed into his gut and from around that tendril his skin became the dark blue scaly armour indicative of their race. Once the change had been completed, she looked at him with her yellow eyes and reached up to hold his head, “You wont do anything to him.” She said before twisting his head right around and snapping his neck while tendrils from her body stabbed his in multiple locations.

When Sara stopped and let go of his body he simply slumped to the floor. Soon she dressed, she and her mate never really did need clothes being out here alone but she knew she would once back in the world, and walked out of the cabin. Minutes later the whole thing went up in a ball of fire and Sara walked back through the forest, following the call from her new sister that was out there but first she’d need help.

Lab 23, Groom Lake AKA Area 51, Nevada, 12:45

After Stargate Command was activated, Area 51 was revamped for Research & Development of any alien technology, drugs, life in all its little forms from plants to bugs that came through the gate. After 9 years they had a lot to keep them busy, much of what they learned was implemented in the creation of their new spaceships. Lab 23 was designated for Ring Platform research. While they were a common Goa’uld tool found everywhere from the pyramid on Abydos to virtually every ship they built, it was technology originally utilised by the Ancients and operated like stargates. It was their hope that being able to create their own rings instead of relying on the Tok’ra or salvaging abandoned Goa’uld worlds would bring them one step closer to building Stargates.

“You know, this would be easier if we just found the place where the Goa’uld made these things.” Dr Lamb said as he had his hand inside an open panel on the set of rings

“I’m surprised one of the SG teams hasn’t found them yet.” Dr Combs said

“Please, with millions of possible gate addresses we’ll be lucky if they find it in our lifetimes.” Lamb said

“You never know.” Combs said

“We’ve probably got a better a better chance of finding another Ancient outpost on Earth.” Lamb said

“Theirs the tower buried under a mile of ice in Antarctica and the Avalon cave in the UK, you honestly think there couldn’t be others. Besides what about all the Goa’uld temples out there? Hell, we pulled this one out of Osiris’s temple and she had a ship hidden there for thousands of years.” Combs said

“You really don’t believe that right? I mean yeah there might be something but you don’t expect to find some lost ship?” Lamb asked

“You never know. Okay, I’m ready to try a power up. Can you pass me the connectors from the Naquadah Reactor?” Combs said as he moved inside the ring perimeter to get a little better access.

Lamb handed Combs the leads and he attached them to the connections in the ring. Lamb then activated the generator and the device lit up. Suddenly the reactor suddenly sparked and glowed brightly.

“What is that?” Combs asked

“A power surge. Something’s causing an overload.” Lamb said with urgency as he tried to shut down the reactor but as he pulled off the central cylinder that housed its Naquadah power source the excess energy crackled along the power lines to the rings.

Combs looked to where he was standing and saw that he was inside the rings, he gulped. “Oh no.”

The rings activated, they shot up around Combs and with a pulse of light rising up he vanished as the ring retracted back into the platform. Lamb was left alone and quickly ran to hit the emergency alarm on the wall by the door.

Mars…

Inside a gold lined room with raised hieroglyphics as was traditional for all Goa’uld interiors, a set of rings activated and Combs appeared. Combs had his eyes tightly shut but suddenly got a taste of stale air and opened them to see his surroundings. Wherever it was he found himself he knew it was enclosed but saw a control panel. The life support was obviously inactive but there was enough to work with as he pulled open a panel to start rearranging the crystal circuits.

It didn’t take long for everything to power back up and the air to start flowing again. It gave Dr Combs the opportunity to take a good look at his surroundings. It was similar to a Goa’uld vessel yet looked like a considerably much older design that the current Ha’tak. It took him a moment but soon he realised there was door behind him and moved to it, it was on the other side of the ship’s airlock and Combs could only conclude that this ship had a hard seal against it but that didn’t matter to him since the door had very noticeable markings – Ancient lettering. Before the door there were several scorch marks that looked roughly in the shape of people. In that moment Combs decided not to touch the silvery metal surface.

“Hmm, where am I anyway?” Combs asked as he moved over to the control panel. He worked away for a few minutes and the screen lit up, it showed his position in the solar system and all he could say was, “Oh.”

Quickly Combs pulled out his notepad and pencil, quickly he jotted down a little note detailing his location and what he’d found. Combs put the note in the middle of the rings and used its control panel to reactivate them and send it back to Earth. At least he hoped that was where he was sending it. Without another power surge he couldn’t guarantee it, which is why he wasn’t sending himself back. Between the Earth and an orbiting ship the rings would work fine, even as far out as the moon but as far out as Mars was a question he couldn’t answer. Once his note was sent, all he could do was wait for help to come.

Briefing Room, Stargate Command, Beneath NORAD, Cheyenne Mountain, Colorado, 2 Hours Later

General Landry walked out of his office to find the members of SG-1 already sitting at the table. Daniel was reading over some notes with a cup of coffee in his hand and Vala was sitting next to him talking away about scheduling another trip to Atlantis for a little souvenir shopping, something she didn’t get to do the last time they were there. Teal’c stood at the window overlooking the gate with his hands behind his back and as Landry entered Colonels Mitchell and Carter stood to attention.

“At ease.” Landry said, “I’ve got a job for you five and it should be a little interesting.”

“General shouldn’t we continue to look for Merlin’s weapon?” Daniel asked

“Both Castiana and Sahal are busts. Morgan Le Fay risked everything to tell you bubkiss, if we’re missing something then we need to figure it out fast before the Ori turn their attention to Earth. Right now we may have something. There was an accident at Area 51, Dr Combs was transported to Mars where he found this.” Landry said as he slid briefing packets across the table to each member of his frontline unit

“This design of Ha’tak predates all other ships I have seen.” Teal’c said

“Well the fact that its parked on Mars isn’t the mystery, what it’s parked against is.” Landry said

“It’s a door sir.” Mitchell said

“Yes it is. Cut into the rock of Mars. The theory is that a Goa’uld discovered the door and parked his or her ship next to it to study and open it. The opening part didn’t happen but it’s been abandoned for thousands of years until now.” Landry said

“Daniel, can you read these letters?” Sam Carter asked

Daniel squinted his eyes, the photo of it sent back wasn’t the clearest one he’d ever seen, “For the power beyond, I grant…entry, no, not entry, access…I grant access only to the chosen.” Daniel said and then his eyes went wide

“What is it?” Vala asked

“It’s signed, by Myrrdin.” Daniel said

“Myrrdin, as in Merlin? He made that door?” Mitchell asked

“Apparently.” Daniel said

“Then I want you all up there now. The Odyssey is helping with helping the survivors of the Dakara attack set up on P2A 923 but our new ship, The Theseus, is in orbit. Once you’re geared up they’ll beam you on board and take you to Mars to join the research team that’s already setting up shop.” Landry said

“Yes sir.” Mitchell said

They were all about to leave when the red alarm light went off and the siren sounded. “UNAUTHORISED INCOMING WORMHOLE.” Sergeant Harriman called out over the base’s intercom.

Control Room…

Landry and SG-1 came walking down the stairs into the room that controlled the gate. Through the window they saw the metal Iris locked into position as the inner ring of the Stargate rotated before the Kawoosh sounded and the gate activated.

“What going on Chief?” Landry asked

“We’re receiving a signal…Tok’ra IDC confirmed sir.” Harriman said

“Oh good, I was wondering when I was going to meet them.” Landry said, “Open the Iris.”

Harriman placed his hand onto the palm reader that connected to the Iris control mechanism and the metal barricade retracted into the gate to expose the event horizon of the wormhole. Seconds later a familiar face appeared.

“Hey, that’s Anise.” Daniel said as he headed out to the Gate Room.

Gate Room…

“Anise, this is a surprise.” Daniel said

“It’s good to see you all again.” Anise said before bowing her head, “It’s been along time.” Her host Freya said

“A very long time.” Carter said

“Oh, Freya, Anise, this is General Hank Landry, Lt Colonel Cameron Mitchell and Vala Mal Doran.” Daniel said

“Yes, I’m aware of Vala…or at least was when she was possessed by the Goa’uld Qetesh.” Freya said

“Yes, not the best of times but they topped what happened afterwards when your little associates freed me and left me in the warm and torturous embrace of the people Qetesh ruled over. Thanks by the way.” Vala said sarcastically

“Yes, we are sorry for that. We thought the people there knew it was the symbiote and not you.” Freya said

“Next time you might want to check, you know, just to be sure.” Vala said

Daniel grimaced a little and placed his hand on Vala’s shoulder to silence her, “What can we do for you?”

“We made a discovery on another planet. One that’s actually quite surprising.” Freya said, she then bowed her head and her eyes glowed as her symbiote took control, “We were examining the remains of an Ancient monument similar to the one where you found the second Repository of the Ancient’s knowledge. It was there that we found the remains of a crashed Asgard transport ship.”

“What’s so special about a crashed ship?” Mitchell asked

“Because testing indicates that it’s been there for just over 60 of your years.” Anise said

Teal’c’s mouth hung open a little as he stepped forward, “Antar.”

Anise nodded.

“Okay, what’s Antar?” Landry asked

“A place that was of great interest to the Goa’uld but never managed to conquer its people. Their power was even greater than that of the Tolan.” Teal’c said

“The Antarian Empire consisted of five star systems but their primary world is known as Antar. They were not taken from the Tau’ri like other human inhabited worlds in the galaxy but their myths speak of a great glowing being who descended and guided them to the Stargate to take them to their knew world. Based on what you’ve discovered we believe that being was an Ascended being. These particular people are all highly intelligent and have physical powers similar to that of the Ancients.” Anise said, “Many times the Goa’uld tried to enslave them but they were never able to penetrate their defences. Their technology is far superior to that of any current race, possibly even the Asgard. Over the centuries Antar became an interstellar gathering place. All races were welcome with the exception of the Goa’uld and the Jaffa who served them.”

“You keep talking about them in the past tense. What happened?” Carter asked

“60 years ago a political dispute arose between the sitting king known as Zan and a member of the noble council called Kivar. Kivar lead a coup, which saw the killing of the four most senior members of the royal house and Kivar being installed as king. At that time the Antarian shield was activated and all five star systems became inaccessible since then.” Anise said

“Wait, are you saying this shield covers all five stars?” Carter asked and Anise nodded, “The power requirements for that…it’s impossible. It would take a thousand ZPMs to sustain it for even a short time. And this has been active for 60 years?”

“Yes. No ship can enter or leave their space and wormholes cannot enter the region. They were effectively cut off. It’s believed they have a power source that can provide more than enough power to sustain the shield no matter where it is in the galaxy. The thing is, Kivar did not have the resources to have perform a strike the way he did. We believe he made an alliance with a Goa’uld and made himself a host.”

“What?” Everyone asked with surprise

“Why would anyone do that?” Daniel asked

“The Antarian mind is incredibly powerful, it would take everything a Goa’uld symbiote had just to speak for a minute if the host resisted. It allowed Kivar to retain control whenever he liked and through this the Goa’uld gained access to all the Antarian technology while getting the resources of the Goa’uld. We believe that together they have sealed off the empire until the symbiote has learned enough and built up a sufficient power base from which to conquer the other System Lords. He would know the current state of affairs in the Galaxy, the shield completely isolates the empire from the rest of us.” Anise said

“And the ship you found?” Vala asked

“The belief that a Goa’uld infiltrated Antar is well known among the Jaffa but rarely believed these days. The story is that before the shield could be activated, two Asgard ships left Antar with DNA salvaged from the Royal 4 in the hopes that they could be reborn.” Teal’c said

“You mean cloned?” Mitchell asked and Teal’c nodded

“That is now confirmed, we found genetic material in stasis on board that belonged to King Zan, his sister Princess Vilandra, General Rath and Lady Ava. The data log we managed to recover indicated that the ship we found was to go to Halla, the Asgard homeworld in another Galaxy while the second ship was to head to another planet where clones of the another four clones of them could be raised in secret. From the course of the other ship we believe that planet to be Earth.”

“Wait, you said this happened 60 years ago?” Mitchell asked

“Yes, why?” Anise asked

“Roswell?” Carter said, looking at her team

“The description of the Asgard and the Roswell Greys is too close and it’s around the right time.” Daniel said, “They could be here. Hiding.”

“The four would have been kept in stasis or some sort of hibernation until recently to allow them to blend in. In fact the reason the ship we discovered appeared to have been caused by Antarian warship weapons. If they were pursued it stands to reason that the other ship was as well. Damage from that and the crash will no doubt cause problems with the cloning technology, they may emerge as children, maybe even without the knowledge of their past lives.” Anise said

“If there are people out there living with and have an understanding of Ancient technology…” Daniel said

“Then they may be powerful enough to make a stand against the Ori.” Landry said, “That’s something we can’t pass up these days but President Hayes has ordered that with the exception of current crashes and anything that comes through the gate, the NID is in charge of looking for any alien presence on Earth.”

“He does know the NID’s history right?” Daniel asked

“He thinks that Agent Barrett’s efforts in cleaning house and weeding out members of the Trust has been effective enough to trust them.” Landry said

“But that other matter sir?” Mitchell asked

“Okay, Mitchell, you and Teal’c go to Roswell and coordinate with the NID to look for these Antarians. Colonel Carter, you’ve get a better shot than anyone figuring out what’s up on Mars and you’ll need Daniel’s linguistic skills. Last time I checked he’s still the best we have on Ancient and Goa’uld languages. You have a go.” Landry said and all his team separated to get ready for their respective missions.

To Be Continued…

Chapter 2

Granolith Chamber, Pod Mountain, 14:50

In the luminous blue panelled room the Granolith had sat silently until Isabel Evans stumbled upon it. Today the black obelisk was anything but silent as the entire chamber filled with light, energy crackled and arched from the device to the walls before there was a bright and blinding flash. Once it subsided there was a loud thumb as two bodies crashed to the ground.

“Ugrrrrhhhhh…okay, that hurt.” Logan said as he rolled over onto his back and just lay there next to Max.

“Definitely not the best landing I’ve ever had.” Max said as she leapt up onto her feet and helped Logan up.

“I think I’m going to need to see a chiropractor.” Logan said as he cracked a few bones

“Oh suck it up.” Max said with a smile

“Not all of us have your skills Max.” Logan said and then looked around, “Huh, I guess we’re here then.”

“Good, let’s get out of here and find Sandeman.” Max said, “That is if you can walk?”

Logan looked at her and smirked, “I’m fine.” He said as he spotted the door to the room. Both of them headed out and crawled their way through the remnants of the alien pods in which Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess gestated in for 50 years before they hatched as 5 year olds in the 80s. Max ended up with some of the green gunky webbing on her hand and shook it off.

They found themselves in a completely different chamber and blinked at the enclosed cave. “Okay…where’s the door?”

“I have no idea.” Logan said, “But check this stuff out.” He said as he picked up one of the healing stone crystals and then picked up the destiny book to flick through its metallic pages. “Hey this must be them.”

Max came over and looked at the etchings of the faces of the four aliens that were born in this very chamber. “Hm, not so bad I guess. They certainly don’t look very alien.”

“Yeah well god knows what’s out there. For all we know they look like us on the surface but they might have 3 hearts and five lungs.” Logan said

“Uh huh.” Max said, “Well lets hope not, remember these people apparently inspired Sandeman to make me and all my friends. I guess they’re not bad looking for my folks, if you can call them that.”

“Okay, okay, we need to get out of here.” Logan said, “If you were a door where would you be?”

“Over…there.” Max said as she moved over to the wall, “No nothing.” She said as she touched the rock. She quickly pulled her hand back when a silver handprint appeared. “Okay, that’s never happened before.”

Logan moved over and ran his fingers over the handprint. “It feels like the rock.”

“Yeah, but handprints don’t just appear on rock walls.”

“Maybe they do for the aliens.” Logan suggested

“I’m not an alien. I’m just your typical transgenic girl from the X5 series with cat in the DNA.”

Logan smiled, “Max, there’s nothing typical about you.”

“Which is why you love me.” Max said

Logan looked at her with a smile before turning his attention back to the handprint, “You may not be alien but Sandeman did use their DNA to create you. Maybe there’s enough of it in you to register with this.”

“Okay. It’s a handprint so…” Max said as she rested her hand on the silver rock

The handprint faded and the rock retracted to allow the couple access to the outside world. Both walked out to look over the desert below them and all they could do was nod their heads.

“I don’t think we’re in Seattle any more.” Max said, “And something tells me I should have brought my bike.”

“Now all we need to do is find the nearest town.” Logan said

“The records said that machine was found near Roswell.” Max said

“Yeah but which way?”

Max’s pupils opened wide as she scanned the horizon. In the distance she saw a small plume of dust from a car on the highway, “Highway’s that way. That should take us there but it’s quite a trek.”

“You really like messing with me don’t you?” Logan said

“I do, I really do. Well if you want me to swipe a car or something let me know.” Max said

“Max we’ve been here for 5 minutes, we’re not committing Grand Theft Auto.”

“Just a suggestion.” Max said with a wicked smile

“When it comes to you and something that moves fast, it’s never a suggestion.” Logan said

“Ah, how well you know me. Okay no felonies. Besides it’s not like they can ever find a record on me, I’m currently 3 years old and locked up in Wyoming learning to crush a guy’s windpipe.”

“I think I’m 18 years old and studying for midterms.” Logan said, “Let’s get on with this.”

Together the two of them headed down the trail on the rock face. Soon they were walking across the desert to the road and then on to Roswell.

Control Room, Atlantis, Pegasus Galaxy, Same Time

Elsewhere in the universe the international expedition to explore the lost city of Atlantis and the galaxy in which it now resided was continuing their work. The city itself floated in the middle on the ocean of the planet Lantea, the planet was manly water with a single continent not to far from the city but it was business as usual with teams going through the Stargate while scientists studied the knowledge in the Ancient database. People were walking back and forth through the halls while the expedition leader Dr Elizabeth Weir sat in her office. All of a sudden the chevrons of the Stargate in their possession lit up and the alarm sounded while the on duty technician in the control room called out the arrival of an incoming wormhole. Instantly the protective shield was raised over the gate. Weir immediately left her office and her primary team of Colonel Shepherd, Dr Rodney McKay and a couple of Pegasus residents, Teyla and Ronan, came into the room.

“What have we got?” Weir asked

“We’re receiving a signal.” The tech said

McKay moved over to the computer and watched as the programmed identify the code, “It’s Stargate Commands identification code.”

“They must have found another Zero Point Module.” Shepherd said

“Lower the shield.” Weir ordered

The tech pressed a button on the gate’s control panel and the shield lowered. Moments later a young woman stepped through the Stargate along with several dozen large military transport crates. Weir and her team headed down the steps to the gate but McKay stopped when he saw her.

“Baxter.” He said with annoyance

“Hello Rodney.”

“I take it you two know each other?” Weir asked

“Unfortunately. I was hesitant on coming here knowing that Rodney was here but then this is Atlantis. Who can resist that?” Baxter said

“So…” Weir said indicating to Rodney

“Oh, right. Dr Weir, Colonel Shepherd, Teyla and Ronan. This is Dr Dana Baxter, PHD is astrophysics, Quantum Mechanics and a wannabe me.” Rodney said

“Oh Rodney please, you think all scientists wannabe you.” Baxter said

“Yeah, she knows him all right.” Shepherd said

“Besides, you…please. I’d rather eat a Goa’uld symbiote.” Baxter said

“Doctors, please.” Weir said, “So Dr Baxter, welcome to Atlantis…what’s all this?”

“This is why I’m here but first, Colonel Shepherd I’ve got orders for you and Dr Radek Zelenka from General O’Neill at Homeworld Security.”

“Oh?” Shepherd asked

“50% of those small ships you found here on Atlantis.”

“The Puddle Jumpers? What about them?”

“Last year you converted the cloaking generator on it to an energy shield to rescue Rodney while he was sinking. Half you ships are to be converted to the shield to act as a fighter wing. They think that a shielded jumper can withstand maybe 25 to 30 hits from a Wraith dart. The other Jumpers are to be kept as is for recognisance.” Baxter said, “Suitable fighter pilots are on their way on the Daedalus. It should arrive back at the city in 2 weeks.”

“Why didn’t they just come through with you?” Teyla asked

“They’d already left by the time I finished my project, which is what all this is.” Baxter said, “No doubt you thought we’d found another ZPM to allow gate travel here.”

“It is the only thing that can allow it.” Weir said

“Not quite.” Baxter said as she opened a create to pull out a metallic module, “It’s not a ZPM but it is a stronger power source. My orders are to install it in the city. It’s a combination of the device constructed by General O’Neill when he was under the influence of the Ancient Repository of Knowledge in the second year of operation, Naquadah reactor technology and your research on ZPMs. Each of these modules fits into an interface device, it holds ten but I’ve brought spare modules. Each one can allow for 2 intergalactic gate trips before its depleted and all of them working in conjunction can allow for 13 additional hours of the cities shield at full power while under bombardment like when Atlantis was under siege by the Wraith.”

“That isn’t a lot of time.” Ronan said

“It’s more time than we’d have. If we were in the middle of putting a plan into effect and the shield ran out on us I think we’d be grateful for this device.” Rodney said

“Why thank you Rodney.” Dana said

“I know acceptable work when I see it.” Rodney said

“Acceptable? I take it back.” Dana said

“Well compared to some of the power generation technologies we’ve come across…”

“Oh you mean like when you blew up that solar system last year?” Dana said

“Who, who told you about that?” Rodney asked

“Project Arcturus notes were distributed to everyone working on new energy technologies at Area 51. My device however can power a quarter of the United States for 5 years with its current modules without replacements. I think solving the world’s fossil fuel problem without going nuclear earns me a little respect. Granted it will be years before implementation on Earth outside of Stargate Command but Colonel Carter seemed to love my work.”

“Oh I’m sure she did.” Rodney said, “You know what, fine. It was good work and I’m sure I can improve on it before long. We should get this installed ASAP.” He said quietly to Weir

“By all means doctors, proceed. I’ll have Radek and his team report to the Jumper Bay to begin the conversions.” Weir said, “So Dr Baxter, how long will you be with us?”

“A couple of months. My project leaders would like me to do a quick study before heading home. Maybe someday we can make our own ZPMs.”

“Well I doubt that will be necessary. I’m working on recreating Project Arcturus to extract Zero Point energy from the universe instead of a pocket of Subspace time. I just have to figure out a way of doing it without the exotic particles so that I don’t blow up the solar system.” Rodney said

“Maybe I can help.” Dana said

“Doubtful but I’ll show you what I’ve got after we install your little toy.” Rodney said

“That can wait for a minute or two. We’ll have your equipment taken to the power room but in the meantime we should set you up with some quarters here. And I can give you the 50cent tour.” Weir said

“That would be great Dr Weir. I have to admit, I’d kill to get a look at the city’s engine room.” Baxter said

“So would the rest of us.” Shepherd said, “That’s one of the areas of the city we can’t access.”

“Yet.” Rodney said, “It’s only a matter of time.”

“Oh I should point out that the interface generator I constructed is pretty large so I designed it to be circular. It’ll wrap around the outside of the power room with a connection into the ZPM base unit.” Baxter said

“Well we’ll see what we’ve got.” Shepherd said, “If there is a problem getting it in then I’m sure we can come up with something.”

Soon everyone got on with their work, the equipment was carried through the city while Shepherd and Teyla went to the gym for some sparring. Rodney went over Baxter’s notes before the technology was installed and Ronan went to the firing range for some more target practice, not that he needed it.

Girl’s Bathroom, West Roswell High, Roswell, New Mexico, 15:00

After returning from their little field trip the rest of the school day happened normally, despite her grandmother’s request Liz refused to go to the hospital. She’d walked away from a nasty fall without so much as a broken little finger, yes she had some scrapes and cuts but nothing serious. Max had taken away any pain yet ever since that moment she felt so different. She couldn’t explain it, all she knew was that there was something different about herself that grew in the back of her mind every minute she came back.

Liz became to wonder if what Tess’s Dupe, Ava, had told her of Max healing her making her more like them was beginning to have a physical effect on her. At one point she began feeling hot and started sweating during a class. For most of it she couldn’t take her eyes off of Max, her pulse raced as her eyes trailed over his body but she managed to catch herself. She bit her tongue and bore through the class but the second it was over she headed straight to the bathroom. Liz ran the water in the sink and splashed water onto her face.

However, as she looked up into her reflection in the mirror before her, she started looking over herself. Slowly her hand brushed over her body lightly, she could feel desires for practically every male in the building but she was more drawn to Max. Her blood pumped harder in her veins, he was alien and a vastly superior being compared to all the others nearby. If she’d seen Michael after her return to school she’d have been just as drawn to him.

Moments later, Isabel had followed her in. She’s seen in the class and grew worried for her, not exactly her way but Liz was the first girl she could truly get close to since learning her secret. “Hey, are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” Liz said

“Don’t give me that, I saw you last period. What’s going on?” Isabel asked

“I’m just feeling a little hot.” Liz said

“You should have gone to the hospital. After a fall like that…” Isabel said

“I’m okay thanks to Max. I’m probably just coming down with something.” Liz said

“Yeah, heard that one before. Come on, I’ll drive you down.” Isabel said

“No.” Liz said

“This isn’t a yes or no thing. I’m taking you.” Isabel said

“Isabel, thanks but no. I can’t. Remember what Ava said, Max healing me made me different. What if they find something?” Liz said

“Ah…oh that’s a point.” Isabel said, “Look, you need to get checked out. If there is something wrong…”

“Isabel it’s okay. I may not be exactly what I was before Max healed me but I’m not immune to the common cold.” Liz said

“Hmm, well if you are different enough for people to ask questions then that would be bad. I mean as far as keeping our little club a secret. Maybe we should call in someone else.” Isabel said

“How? Call alien doctors-r-us?” Liz said

“Funny. But yeah. Well maybe not a doctor but he might know someone who can help. When Max came back from New York, he said this Larek guy who’s supposed to be a friend of ours possessed Brody. If we can contact him he might be able to give you the once over.” Isabel said

“Hm, okay. How? It’s not like we have a phone.” Liz said, “We don’t do we?”

“We have the communication orbs. If we focus on Larek, it might be enough to get his attention to pay a visit.” Isabel said as the bell went off, “Time to head back.”

“Yeah.” Liz said

Both headed out the door and to their final class of the day. Liz just took a deep breath and pushed her desires to the pit of her stomach. With that she got on with the rest of her day.

Goa’uld Vessel, Mars, 16:50

In the gold panelled alien vessel, the transport rings activated, creating a pulse of light within them and soon Carter and Daniel arrived. Once the rings retracted the pair stepped forward. Already there had been a sizeable scientific and military contingent assigned to the ship. After so many attempts of securing a Goa’uld ship they had now discovered one in their backyard and they weren’t going to loose this one. The people moved around, attempting to access the ship’s computer system in an attempt to find out what this was doing here and what it had learned about the door.

“Dr Combs, nice find.” Daniel said as he moved closer

“I wish I could say it was down to me. I’m just lucky this was up here or the ring signal might have degraded. It’s a long way to the next set of rings.” Combs said

“You never know, you might have found another site on Earth.” Daniel said

“Wouldn’t have worked. I looked over the notes from the ring test on Earth, the power surge was too massive to lock onto anything on Earth.” Carter said

“Very lucky this was out here.” Combs said very humbly

“So what have you got?” Carter, the blonde air force colonel who was way smarter than many others, asked

Combs gave them the little tour and showed them the scorch marks on the floor, “These marks here, we’ve tested and confirmed that there is residual organic material kept in some sort of cellular stasis. The DNA indicates that they were Jaffa. The interesting thing is that these scorches are only around the door.”

Carter and Daniel looked over the shining metal door marked with the language of the Ancients and a series of lines. “Any idea what it’s made of?”

“Initial scans indicate that its composed as the same material as Atlantis only it’s a thousand times more dense. This door could stand up to a bombardment from hundreds of Drone weapons. It’s made from Naquadah, Trinium and titanium.”

“What? Naquadah and Trinium aren’t native to our solar system.” Carter said

“That’s what’s got us stumped as well, actually it’s not the only thing. The ship’s database looks like it was hit by a massive blast of energy that wiped the data storage crystals.” Combs said

“There’s nothing, not even about who left this here?” Daniel asked

“No, but we do have a working theory.” Combs said

“Yeah?” Daniel asked

“Well we were thinking about Mar’s name, what id it wasn’t given arbitrarily? Mars was the Roman god of war and in Greece that was Aries.” Combs said

“And Aries we know was a Goa’uld who General O’Neill killed last year.” Carter said

“If Aries spent time up here, his Jaffa probably knew and told a few of his human slaves.” Daniel said, “The planet gets named after him and it’s passed down through the generations. It makes sense.”

“So far that’s all we’ve got, we can’t even pry the door open.” Combs said

“Why not?” Daniel asked

“Aside from the fact that the remains of everyone that apparently tried or on the floor? We checked the door, there’s a low level current flowing through it. We got curious about the remains so we tested using a probe arm from a MALP. We put a microscopic sample of organic material onto the tip and touched the door with it.” Combs said

“And?”

Combs went to a container, opened it and pulled out a melted mass of metal that used to be the robot arm of the probe, “The low level current increased to over more energy that’s produced by an intergalactic hyperdrive. It’s set to detect living tissue and vaporise it so that it end up…well.” He said as he looked down at the burns on the floor

“Well, time to get down to work.” Carter said as she took off her jacket and moved to a computer terminal to see if she could recover any data.

“Hey Doctor, what about these lines?” Daniel asked as he looked at a particular section were the lines came together to form a shape

“We don’t know. It kind of looks like a…”

“A handprint.” Daniel said, it was made from straight lines but it did have the shape to contain a hand within it.

“We thought it was just part of the design. Does that mean something to you?” Combs asked

“I don’t think anything on this door is just for aesthetics. The Ancient text on the door said that it will only open for one person in particular. So if that person was to come here and touch that spot, it might open.” Daniel said

“The question is who? Even if it is a person with the Ancient Technology Activation gene, which isn’t guaranteed, the people with the gene number in the hundreds of thousands.” Combs said

“And that’s on Earth. Not including that planet called Antar. Anise said they were chosen by the Ancients and are highly evolved humans themselves.” Carter said

“Well we can’t test just anyone. Hmm.” Daniel said and pondered for a moment

Carter smiled, “Are you thinking what I’m thinking?”

“Yeah.” Daniel said.

“What?” Combs asked

2 Hours Later…

The rings activated again and with a flash of light someone else appeared within them. “You called so I came.” Jack O’Neill said

“Hi Jack, how’s things?” Daniel said

“Oh fine, fine. Still stuck in an office but fine.” Jack said

“You have a chair with the Joint Chiefs of Staff, daily meetings with the President, authority to have complete command of the armed forces in every nation currently aware of the project in the event of an attack and you’ve got a standing invitation for dinner with most world leaders.” Carter said

“Yeah but I don’t get to go off-world with you guys, I miss that.” O’Neill said, “So what’s up, and where’s everyone else?”

“Teal’c, Colonel Mitchell and Vala are back on Earth. They’re looking for some people that crashed in the Roswell incident. General Landry thought it would be a good idea to have a couple of aliens make contact with them instead of the military. As for this, we have a door.” Daniel said

“So I see, why don’t you open it?” O’Neill asked

“Well it’s defended for one.” Daniel said

“Uh, general I should point out that this is meant for one person in particular and there’s no way to know if it’s you.” Combs said

“Ah yes but that’s where the fun lies.” O’Neill said

“You could end up like that.” Carter said, pointing to a mark on the floor

“D’oh.” O’Neill said, “Daniel, are you trying to get me killed?”

“No; it’s perfectly logical to assume that you, as the first evidence we ever had of the gene and the most evolved human on Earth as far as the Asgard are concerned, would be the one capable of opening the door.” Daniel said

“Next time try saying that like you believe it.” O’Neill said, “Well, okay.”

O’Neill moved over to the door and looked at the handprint, he was a little hesitant but reached out and touch the panel on the door but nothing happened.

“Well, at least you didn’t get zapped.” Daniel said

“There’s that.” O’Neill said but then suddenly everything started shaking and a beam shot out of the door to the middle of the room and formed a hologram of Merlin.

“Welcome Doctor Jackson.” Merlin said

“How’d he know my name?” Daniel asked

“Yeah but wasn’t I the one who just…” O’Neill said

“I know who you are Daniel, but like your friend Jonas, I have the ability to see that which lies beyond my current place in time and so I have recorded this message.” Merlin said

“Jonas saw the future?” Daniel asked

“Yes, Nirrti put him in an Ancient genetic re-sequencer. He ended up being able to see future events.” Carter said

“Yeah for all of five minutes before he had to have surgery to remove the tumour causing it before he died.” O’Neill said

“We always knew Merlin had prophetic abilities but we assumed it was time travel technology.” Carter said

“Dr Jackson, for along time now you have sought my weapon but this is only one piece to the puzzle. The five races must unite in battle against the Ori to defeat their followers, but even so you will all need help. To that end I have built this place. Return that which I once presided over. Unite that parts.” Merlin said before his hologram faded

“I am really sick of breadcrumb clues.” Daniel said

“5 races?” Combs asked

“There used to be an alliance in the galaxy, The Ancients, The Asgard, the Nox and the Furlings. Humans are supposed to be the Fifth Race, in time but we’ve never made contact with the Furlings and the Nox are complete pacifists so I don’t know what they’re supposed to do.” Daniel said

Just then the metal door split open down the middle and was pulled down to the ground, it revealed a passage lined with the same metal. Everyone followed it to its end, once there the floor descended like a rapid elevator. It went down and down, on for miles until it suddenly stopped. Each of them looked a little green around the gills from it.

“I think he should have installed a transporter.” Daniel said as the lights came on around him to reveal a series of control panels and several screens that all activated from their presence.

Carter moved over, she’d learned enough from the Atlantis expedition’s notes on the city to navigate these systems. She pressed on the crystal buttons and changed the displays on the screens. “Holy Hannah.” She said

“Samantha, you’re sounding more like your father each day.” O’Neill said

“Sir, according to this, Merlin used nanite technology to convert the interior of Mars into a collection of corridors and chambers. It reconfigured the ores in the planet into the Trinium and Naquadah supplies at the molecular level. General, this isn’t a planet, it’s a space station.” Carter asked

“Why does that sound familiar?” O’Neill asked

“Probably ripped off from something.” Daniel said

O’Neill then spotted a diagram of the facility on one screen with a shape on the outer shell indicated. “Carter, that looks like…”

“I think it is. It’s the outline of Atlantis. According to this it’s got limited control software, basic maintenance and operations but there a connection between the central computer and the outline of Atlantis. I think the city is supposed to dock with this and copy its operating system. We’re also going to need a massive power source. One ZPM has been maintaining it’s systems but to do anything we’ll need a lot more power.”

“Then let’s find some.” O’Neill said

“We’re going to need more, not just to operate this thing but Atlantis is along way from here. The expedition determined that the city will only fly once at full power and that takes 3 ZPMs. We just don’t know where to look.” Daniel said

“We better find something out because if this place is useless without the city then it’s easy pickings for the Ori.” O’Neill said, “I’ll head back to Earth and let everyone know what we’ve got, in the mean time find out if this place can defend itself.”

“Yes sir.” Carter said

O’Neill left and headed back to the surface. He redirected anyone with experience working with Ancient technology into the facility while keeping everyone else here to keep working on the Goa’uld ship.

Phone Booth, Outside the Crashdown Café, Roswell, 17:25

Max and Logan made it to Roswell after hitching a lift on the highway with a family in a Winnebago; it got them to town before it got dark. It was odd to see everything so clean, where they were from everything wasn’t just second rate, it was out right trash with streets caked with litter after the pulse. As much as they wanted to warn someone about it, they knew they’d end up in a rubber room. Right now they were standing at the phone booth and flicking through the Yellow Pages.

“No. No Sandeman listed.” Logan said

“New Mexico is a big state, we can’t go town to town looking through every phone book.” Max said

“I should have brought my computer, it’s got a program that can access every phone number. Current systems wouldn’t stand a chance against it, we’d have his location in 5 minutes flat.” Logan said

“Well we’ll remember that for next time.” Max said, “Okay lets think about this. Sandeman ended up in Seattle to do initial work on the alien, he got them after the government killed them and turned them over to him for study. That means he has to be a good geneticist to begin with for them to approach him. He has to be working somewhere, how many genetics labs could there be in New Mexico?”

“A lot. I think we’ll have a better chance of finding the aliens.” Logan said

“Oh yeah, that would be easy.” Came a voice from behind them

Both sharply turned their heads to see Alec standing behind them, “What the hell are you doing here?” Logan asked

“Well after not hearing from you for about 8 months we decided to come back and see what happened. We just ended up arriving 9 days ago.” Alec said

“Wait? We?” Max asked

“Me, Joshua, Original Cindy and every other Transgenic there is.” Alec said

“Oh.” Max said

“Alec?” Logan said

“The government was moving in guys. Civvies were making raids into Terminal City, they only stayed in for 10 minutes but any of us they found they beat up…badly. Either the government acted or risk it happening again and again until people ended up getting sick or we retaliated.” Alec said

“Where are they all?” Max asked

“A nearby town. O.C. hacked some records on Logan’s computer found a town that was abandoned and we set up house. No one goes there anymore so we’re safe.” Alec said

“She hacked *my* files?” Logan asked

“Yeah, she said you should change your password more often.” Alec said, “So alien hunt? Where do we begin?”

“Well, if you were an alien where would you hide?” Max asked, “Not that you’d need much of a stretch on your imagination.”

“Haha.” Alec said and then pondered on her question. In that moment all three turned their heads and looked at the UFO Museum.

“No.” Max said, “No way. What do you think, they’d actually have an alien in there manning the information booth?”

“Good point.” Logan said

“Okay then, lets have a look around this town and see what we’ve got.” Came another voice from behind them

Max refused to believe what she heard and turned her head so she the source of the voice.

“Oh yeah, Lydecker’s alive, found his way into Terminal City and we brought him back with us.” Alec said, expecting to get a fist through his face.

“Hello Max. Long time no see.” Lydecker said, “Alec’s filled me in on everything, I guess we’ve got some work to do.”

“We?” Max asked

“A lots at stake Max, and we have a very unique opportunity. You need help and I do know a lot. For example, I was once a young Captain assigned to escort on Dr Sandeman from his home to a government run base in Nevada prior to his assignment in Seattle.” Lydecker said

“Then I guess we better talk.” Max said, “But don’t expect me not to snap your neck.”

“Good, nice to know where we all stand. And by they way, I am proud of you Max. You freed your family, ended Manticore and protected everyone. Well done. I’m just sorry I wasn’t there to help.” Lydecker said

“Touching.” Max said sarcastically

“We can’t talk here. We should head out of town, make sure no one can accidentally overhear us.” Logan said

“As it happens I think I know just the place. A nice little camp ground near some woods.” Lydecker said, “Shall we?”

Logan looked at Max for her response; it was her choice on this one. “Fine.” Max said

Back Room, Crashdown, 18:12

With school finished and homework done, Maria was getting ready to start her shift in the Crash. She’d stripped off her street clothes and pulled on her uniform, just as she was about to fasten the last couple of buttons when Michael came through the back to start his shift in the kitchen. Of course he’d known Maria was back here and hoped he’d catch her in the right moment but she quickly covered herself and finished closing the buttons.

“MICHAEL!” Maria said angrily

“Damn.” He said, “So close.”

“Michael, stop being a perv.” Maria said

“I am not.” He said as he leaned over and kissed her.

She blinked with surprise, “You’re in a good mood today.” Maria said

“Yes I am. Today is my No More Hank Anniversary.” Michael said

“Well halleluiah.” Maria said, “That deserves a little party.”

“No, no parties. Tonight, it’s going to be quiet.” Michael said

“Nu uh. If you think I’m going to let you sit quietly in your apartment all night then you’ve got another thing coming Spaceboy.” Maria said

“Well you’re welcome to come over, I’ll even cook you dinner.” Michael said

Maria’s eyes went wide, “Wow, you are in a good mood.”

“And by dinner I mean sausages and fries.” Michael said

“Hey, I’m not going to knock it. This is a first. Tell you what, I’ll bring a cake.”

“A cake?” Michael asked

“Yeah, chocolate with Tabasco sauce.” Maria said

“Hm, if I didn’t know you better I’d saw you’re trying to seduce me.” Michael said

“Me. Seduce you?” Maria said with a look of disbelief

“Don’t get me wrong, I applaud the effort.” Michael said

“Hey, if anyone needs to seduce it’s you seducing me.” Maria said, “If I wanted you I could get you with a snap of my fingers.”

“Oh yeah?” Michael asked

“Yeah.” Maria said with crossed arms and standing but an inch from him, but then she clicked her fingers.

Michael smiled, he reached out and stroked her earlobe with the tip of his finger. The second he made contact with her skin he released just a little energy so that it sparked into her. Maria instantly gave a slightly audible gasp for breath and Michael winked. “Its you who needs to seduce babe. I got it down.”

“Oh yeah right. You hit one little spot and…orrhhhhh. Okay, you got that round but this is war.” Maria said

“Looking forward to it.” Michael said, “Oh by the way, have you noticed anything weird with Liz? I bumped into her on the way out of school and it was like…I don’t know.”

“She escaped from the jaws of death. I’d be a little weird for a while too.” Maria said

“She helped bust Max out of the Special Unit’s lab at Eagle Rock and then jumped off of a bridge with him into a river. I think she can handle falling down a hole.” Michael said

“Okay, that’s a point.” Maria said, “Okay, if you were to put it any way you could what would it be?”

“Uh…Pam Troy on slut juice.” Michael said

“Pam Troy doesn’t need slut juice if there was such a thing, she already is a slut.” Maria said

“My point exactly.” Michael said

“Oh come on Michael this is Liz, you know her better than that.” Maria said

“Hey, all I know was that she was eyeing up every guy in school including Mr Clemson like they were pieces of meat.” Michael said

“Ewww.” Maria said upon the mere thought of Mr Clemson their chemistry teacher who was definitely less than appealing, “Take that back, take that back right now.”

“What? It’s true.” Michael said

“Okay, my girl needs a slap on the back of her head.” Maria said, “And I need to find out what’s going on.”

“Mind you Liz has been out of it lately and screwing whoever she wants.” Michael said

“Come again?”

“Please Maria, don’t play innocent. You must have heard by now that Liz screwed Kyle. Mind you it probably would have helped if Max just banged her already.” Michael said

“What did you just say?” Maria asked

“Oh like you haven’t thought it. If those two would have gotten it on before now there would be a whole lot less of drama and Tess wouldn’t be an issue.”

“Tess isn’t an issue. Yes, she and Max have history that’s confusing as hell but I am choosing to believe that everything will work out the way it’s supposed to.” Maria said, “And that’s not with Max being with Tess. Besides, I’ve seen the way she looks at Kyle.”

“Oh?” Michael asked

“Well let’s just say that describing it as wolf on the hunt for a meal doesn’t cut it. It’s way, way more than the way she looks at Max.”

“And Liz banging Kyle?”

“Didn’t happen.” Maria said

“Max told me about catching them.” Michael said

“It didn’t happen.” Maria said, emphasising each word

“Max saw them.”

“No he didn’t.”

“Saw his face, pretty sure he wasn’t making it up Pixie.” Michael said

“Oh for the love of…this is Liz, head over heals in love with his worshipfulness. Is there any part of that caveman head of yours that believes she would ever sleep with Kyle? And by the by, have you seen Liz and Kyle out on one date?”

Michael looked at Maria little angry rant and saw that she regretted what she said, “You have a point. What’s going on?”

“Nothing.” Maria said quickly

“Oh, is this you being delusional again?” Michael asked. He knew Maria, he wasn’t going to get anything just now but later he’d be digging.

“Again?” Maria asked

“Well you do sniff that Cedar Oil just a little much.” Michael said

“Hmm, did I say war before? This is out right Armageddon for you Spaceboy.” Maria said

“Oh you don’t stand a chance.” Michael said

“Just…” Maria said, failing to come up with anything and pointing her finger, “…just go flip some burgers.”

“Fine with me. Today’s my happy day.” Michael said as he walked into the kitchen

“Oh that’s just so creepy.” Maria said to herself and then called out, “You’re not a Shape-shifter are you?”

“Maybe.” Michael said

“Not funny.” Maria said

“Happy day.” Michael said with a smile

“That’s just weird on so many levels.” Maria said before grabbing her order pad and headed out through the doors.

Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 20:40

Liz sat on her bed, it was dark outside and she didn’t have any lights on save for the illumination from her television. More and more since her little fall she’d felt less herself, she didn’t feel comfortable in her own skin. She’d done her homework, in record time, and had eaten quite a bit at dinner yet felt a little a hungry but it wasn’t for food. Her whole body felt as though she was on fire and couldn’t focus on anything. She had no idea what was going on with her and out of frustration; Liz leapt off her bed and moved to her window to get a breath of fresh air.

It was then that she looked across the street at the rear of the Crashdown, there was an apartment there with the lights on and a couple having sex up against the window. Liz couldn’t take her eyes off of them as they rutted wildly together. They way they moved, his hips thrusting up against her with their hands locked tightly together, everything about what they were doing drew her in and made her blood pump harder. Then suddenly her mind was filled with images of herself and Max as she ran her hands roamed over her body.

From that moment she knew she had to have him. Nothing was going to stop her, she needed him too much and quickly she took off her clothes. Liz looked through her wardrobe and pulled out a tight black dress, tight enough to look painted on. It was a little gift from Maria but she’d never had the guts to wear it outside but right now she was feeling infinitely more confident about things and what she wanted. She slipped on the dress and locked her bedroom door before she sneaked out of her bedroom window.

Max’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, 21:00

Max lay on his bed in his boxer shorts and an open robe after just coming out of the shower. He was finishing up some notes on the dig for a report he had to hand in by next week but as he lay there he felt something in the back of his mind, something dark slipping into the bond he shared with Liz and he found it difficult to ignore. However, he soon found it easy to do so as his window started to slide up. Max reached down and wrapped his fingers around a baseball bat he kept there but in a moment he released it when he saw Liz crawl through the opening.

“Liz? This is a surprise.” Max said as he realised his state of dress and closed up his robe as he stood up from his bed.

“Hey.” Liz said as she looked over him.

“You look…wow. What’s the occasion?”

“This.” Liz said as she practically pounded on Max and kissed him. Her tongue snaked into his mouth as her arms wrapped around him.

Max was taken by surprise as his arms moved around her, his eyes were open but soon closed as Liz’s hands moved under his robe to feel his flesh. Then the pair fell onto the bed, Liz wouldn’t let go of him and felt her body get hotter and hotter. Neither had felt anything like this and Max was glad that his parents were out for the evening and that Isabel was listening to music in her room. Soon his hands were roaming over her body and gave himself over to it but then stopped.

“Liz…wait, we shouldn’t be doing this. Not yet.” Max said

“You want me.” Liz said huskily into his ear as she backed off from the bed and stood before Max. Seductively Liz reached up to her side and pulled the dress’s zipper down just a little, enough to let her push the garment off her body revealing her almost naked, enticing body wearing nothing but a pair of black lace panties. Liz then leaned down, putting her hands on the end of the bed before she crawled along it to Max. “You can’t resist me.”

Max was utterly mesmerised. He couldn’t believe that Liz was doing this and he wanted nothing more than to be here with her right now, he wanted to make love to her and never let her go. Despite what he believed he witnessed with her and Kyle he couldn’t deny his love for her. Max looked into her eyes as she inched closer, his hands moved to the sash of his robe and he opened it once more before the two of them kissed again. Liz was right, he couldn’t resist her and he didn’t want to.

Slowly Liz lowered herself onto Max and their bare chests pressed against each other as their tongues duelled passionately. The two of them moaned together as Liz’s hand inched down over Max’s side until she reached between them and pressed it against his dick. Max moaned deeply as he rolled them over so that he was on top of her. Then he quickly reached over to his bedside table and opened a drawer. He reached inside and was about to pull out a condom he had hidden there when Liz grabbed his wrist.

“You wont need that.” Liz said

“But…”

“Put it down.” She said with heated breath before giving him an even more lust filled kiss.

Max dropped the foil container as Liz got his full attention. His boxers were becoming tight as his dick grew harder with Liz pressed against him and then she took his hand. She guided it up her body to her breast and Max gave it a gently squeeze as she arched her back and pressed herself into his grip. Max let all his boundaries down, everything in his mind was open and Liz sensed it. Her eyes changed as Max nuzzled her neck, the became shaped like that of a cat only they were a dull, alien yellow and then changed back. Then they fused their lips together in a searing kiss as Liz’s hands trailed over the muscles of his back.

With that kiss Max suddenly felt the connection he had with Liz flare up and saw into her mind. As he opened his eyes he didn’t see Liz beneath him but the alien creature she was now transformed into. He saw the desire in her to mate, to procreate, he saw the two of them writhing together and while he could feel that they were Liz’s, they were primal instincts being spurred on by dark, alien drives from something else. In less than a second he saw Liz’s fall into the cave, felt her pain and then watched like a disembodied spectre as a liquid seeped from the cave floor and entered Liz before he got to her. He clearly saw the alien creature.

Max broke his kiss with her and looked at her before he backed off from the bed. “Liz…I…”

Liz looked at him and moved around onto her knees, “What is it Max, don’t you want me?” she asked

“What happened?” Max said as she grabbed his robe and pulled him back to the bed and straddled his waist to pin him down.

“Nothing happened Max? This is right, we both want this.” Liz said as she scraped her fingernails over his chest.

“Liz stop. Stop.” Max said as he tried to push her off, every fibre in his being was yelling at him not to let this happen and as much as he wanted to make love to her he kept feeling the darkness in her. “Stop Liz, please.”

“I need you Max, touch me.” Liz said, being spurred on by the alien instincts she needed him desperately

“Liz…no. Stop.” Max said, but she wasn’t and Max knew he’d have to be a little more physical with his efforts. He struggled to push her off him, whatever happened had increased her strength as she was able to keep her beneath him so Max used all he had to push her off. “Uhhhh…STOP!” Max yelled as he gave a push mixed with blast of energy from his hands.

Liz went flying off the bed, her head impacting off the edge of Max’s desk. She fell to the floor in a slumped mass, laying there with lifeless open eyes. Max moved off the bed and saw her lying there with blood coming from a wound on her head. “Liz? LIZ?” he yelled as he moved to her side and rested his hands on her to heal but nothing was happening

Instantly the bedroom door opened and Isabel came in, “Would you please keep it…down.” Isabel said and saw a mostly naked Liz lying on the floor with blood pouring out. “What the hell happened?” she asked quickly, “What are you waiting for, heal her.”

“I can’t, it’s not working.” Max said

Then both brother and sister stepped back when the pool of blood started to flow the other way and back into Liz. Soon not a trace was left on the floor as the gash on the back of her head closed up. Her eyes flickered and closed tightly for a moment but when they opened they were distinctly alien. Liz stood up, facing both teenage alien siblings and lifted her arms up a little to see patches of his skin changing back and forth between her own and the black alien species skin. With her momentary death, everything that Liz was and who was pushed away and suppressed allowing her alien blood to assume full control.

Liz opened her mouth but instead of her voice there was a screech. From her arms tendrils poked out of her skin and then shot to Max and his sister but then stopped inches from them. Max had raised his hands to form his shield but then watched as the tendrils retracted into Liz. The brunette looked to the window and then leapt out of it. Both Max and Isabel ran to window and looked out. Together they saw a shadow leap over the rooftops and into the distance. Both were utterly stunned and scared of what they had just witnessed.

To Be Continued…

Chapter 3

Max’s Bedroom, Evan’s Residence, Immediately Following

For a moment the alien brother and sister started at the silhouette now running over rooftops. One minute Liz was all over Max and the next she was changing into something very different that the small town girl he was in love with. Isabel had witnessed the last part and given the lack of Liz’s dress when she entered the room she was glad she didn’t see the rest.

“Max, what happened?” Isabel asked

“Liz, she came here and tried to…”

“Tried to what?”

“Seduce me.” Max said with embarrassment.

“She tried to? The way you feel about her she had to try?” Isabel asked

“The next thing I know that connection thing we have is wide open and instead of seeing Liz, she’s this…thing. I don’t know what but it had black skin, tendrils, curved horns and these weird eyes. Then I’m seeing when she feel and this ooze just came up from the soil in the cave and went into her.” Max said

“Liz has been weird since we came back from the dig. She said she thought she was coming down with something.” Isabel said, “We need to speak with Larek.”

“No we need to find Liz.” Max said with urgency

“Max we don’t know what’s happened to her. Right now we can’t do anything to help her, Larek might know something that can…I hope.” Isabel said

“You’re right. But she’s out there alone, she even attacked us Iz, I don’t know why she stopped…”

“She stopped because she couldn’t attack you. Be thankful for that.” Isabel said

“Thankful? Are you kidding me?” Max asked

“Max, she couldn’t attack you. That means that whatever is happening with her, there’s still something of Liz in her.” Isabel said

Max nodded, “Okay but we need to be fast.”

Isabel ran out of the room and went to start their jeep while Max dressed. Once he was he came out and the pair headed out of town as fast as they could toward the pod chamber.

Eagle Rock Army Base, Outside Roswell, Same Time

The abandoned was anything but abandoned right now. Several black, unmarked SUVs arrived at the base and immediately were emptied as several men came out. They opened the trunks and out came a few portable generators for the base but many there were high- powered rifles and ammo. A few minutes later another vehicle pulled up and as it stopped one of the previous arrivals walked up to the car.

Colonel Mitchell, Teal’c and Vala all stepped out of the car. “Agent Barrett, I thought you were still hunting Goa’uld on Earth.”

“I’m considering this a vacation. Looking for The Trust is becoming a full time job and I could do with a break on it.” Barrett said

“Well good to have you along for this one.” Mitchell said

“So this will be home sweet home for the next day or two?” Vala asked

“Yes. Eagle Rock, it was abandoned due to cut backs at the end of the Cold War but it’ll do for our purposes.” Barrett said as he showed the SG-1 team members into the main building of the base. “We figured a temporary reactivation would be less exposure than setting up shop in town.”

“Good plan.” Mitchell said as they reached a set of white painted metal bars in the main hall.

“What the hell?” Barrett asked

“It would appear that this facility has been used far more recently than you believed.” Teal’c said

Barrett immediately checked out the locking mechanism on the gates, “It’s a palm reader, this was developed for entry into any project related to Stargate Command a few years ago. It’s got a full body x-ray system built in to scan for the presence of a symbiote but this is modified to only scan the hand.”

“We need to get through this gate.” Mitchell said

Barrett directed his agents to open the gate but no one could get it too budge, whoever built it built it to last and no matter how hard they tried to force it from its hinges of bypass the lock they simply couldn’t open it. That was when Teal’c got a little impatient and lifted his Zat’ni’katel. The serpent shaped energy weapon raised and the tip opened.

“Stand aside.” The Jaffa warrior said

Every agent quickly moved from the gate and Teal’c fired, the first shot spread across the metal, then he fired again and again. The third shot from the weapon disintegrated the gate and left the path open and clear as he put his weapon away.

“Nice.” Cameron Mitchell said as they all headed off down the corridor.

The agents spread out and examined all the rooms. Eventually they discovered one room in particular, an isolation room, which was completely white with a great big whole blasted into it. From some of the equipment in the room they didn’t want to think about what went on here, especially with those straps and chains on the table.

“I thought it was just a rumour.” Barrett whispered

“What?” Vala asked

“Nothing.” Barrett said

“No, no. You said something. If you know what this is…” Mitchell said

“It was only a rumour, nothing more. I checked into it but couldn’t find anything. The rogue agents of the NID that stole alien technology before the SGC shut them down, some set up operations with other agencies. One was in the FBI, they called themselves the Special Unit. Word is that particular branch went back 60 years to the Roswell Crash, they wanted to see if they could hunt aliens and get technological information out of them. We shut them down not too long ago, at least we had a hand in it. I tipped off a congressional committee about wastage of money on their little project but they were helped. It was one of their own that seemed to want to bring it down.” Barrett said

“They would not have set this up unless they had something they needed to study.” Teal’c said

“They…uh…they supposedly caught an alien. One that was hiding locally.” Barrett said, “They supposedly subjected him to medical experiments and torture…but it was only a rumour.”

“One of the aliens we are looking for?” Mitchell asked

“If one of the Antarians were captured by people working for your government, our job just got a lot harder.” Vala said, “Being someone who’s been on the wrong side of your little Trust, I can safely say that they aren’t going to believe us when we say we’re the good guys.”

“Well that’s why you and Teal’c are here. They’ll probably trust us more if they see a couple of aliens working with us.” Mitchell said

“We can only hope that they believe that we are on their side and intend them no harm.” Teal’c said

“You’re agents do know these particular aliens are ones we’re trying to make peaceful contact with right?” Mitchell asked Barrett

“Oh yeah.”

“Good, okay, let’s set up shop. I’ll head into town in the morning and speak with the local sheriff, this is his town and probably knows more about everyone here than we could dig up in a year. He might have spotted something weird going on.” Mitchell said

“And us?” Vala asked

“We’ve got a handy little toy that Carter cooked up. It’s hooked to the Asgard sensors on the Theseus and its all beaming down to Roswell at this very minute. I want you to use this and go hunting for anything from up there that’s still down here. The army might have missed something when they started the salvage operation after the crash and the people we’re looking for might have some toys that we can track.” Mitchell said

“Uh, colonel, sorry but searching is our job. Presidential order, remember?” Barrett said

“Oh, yeah.” Mitchell said, “Okay, you come with me and some of your guys go with Teal’c and Vala. Hey, don’t look at me like that. Do you know anyone with experience with aliens and their technology than us?”

“Good point.” Barrett said, “And I’m never one to turn down help when it’s needed. It shouldn’t take us long to set this place up and get some bunk time before we head out in the morning.”

Everyone got to work moving crates around and setting the base up so that it was at least habitable for the short time they were going to be here. After that it was a quick dinner and off to bed for an early morning of looking for the current guest residents in Roswell.

Lydecker’s Camper, Frazier Woods, 21:15

It may have taken a while to get out here but eventually Max and Logan arrived with Alec at Lydecker’s campsite. The former military commander of Manticore certainly wasn’t one for living large but his camper could have used a woman’s touch. They place looked like it had been ransacked but at the same time it looked like there was some order to it.

“Sorry for the mess. I’ve got a little lax since I went into hiding.” Lydecker said

“About that…” Max asked

“Well faking my death seemed to be a good idea at the time. I started to dig into the cult that you’ve become quite familiar with, it seams they didn’t like it too much and tried to kill me so I played along.” Lydecker said

“So, you pretended to be dead, dropped off the face of the map and decided to hitch a ride back in time with the rest of the family.” Logan said

“After what I found out I thought it was best.” Lydecker said

“Which is what exactly?” Max asked

“That they are shit scared of you Max. They have spent the last several thousand years breeding themselves to be vastly superior than people like myself and Logan. They expose themselves to some kind of ancient plague, the ones that survive it become members of the cult and the ones that don’t survive it…well. They are looking to make themselves completely immune while forcing evolutionary progress. At some point along the line, maybe even from the start, they started to believe they were superior and wanted to release the plague among the general public.”

“That would wipe out everyone.” Alec said

“Including themselves until they were fully immune to the point that they could pass it on to each generation without concern.” Lydecker said, “You were exposed to that virus Max and not only didn’t you die like you should have but they believe the symptoms you showed were faked. You are what they’ve tried to be for generations.”

“Are you telling me they want me dead because I am immune?” Max said

“Not just immune. Your blood is designed to be universal, you can pass that immunity to everyone. Your existence wipes out there plans to take over.” Lydecker said, “Sandeman created you because his particular family line in the cult remained loyal to their initial intent whatever that was.

“That brings us to Sandeman, where is he?” Logan asked

“He lives in a small house on the outskirts of Roswell. Actually that’s just for show, he lives in a bunker beneath it.” Lydecker said

“And you were assigned to escort him to Seattle?” Max asked

“All I knew was that there were bodies that needed studying and he did advanced work in genetics for the government before I was sent. They found something that needed to be studied and I was given a DNA sequence to show him. His eyes lit up like it was Christmas. He packed a bag and got in the jeep before his door even swung closed. And Alec here tells me that it’s aliens he was studying.”

“Apparently so.” Logan said, “What about this disease? Where did the cult get it?”

“They’ve always had it. The story goes that in 12,321B.C, a primitive Pre-Persian human settlement on the banks of the Tigris River found a temple; older, far older than anything they knew of. At least they called it a temple, the descriptions of the walls were some kind of metal that lit up and spoke the words of the gods. Bodies were everywhere and dressed in white clothing. The disease was in the air, when they entered the temple it was sent out and wiped out half the country. 100 survived, thought they were touched by the gods and they founded the cult, sealed off the cave and took samples of the disease. Somehow they ended up smarter, just enough to understand what it was they had and how to deal with it.” Lydecker said

“That’s all you know?” Max asked

“That’s it. Except for the fact that the cult in this time don’t even know you exist so your safe. That being said, Sandeman…” Lydecker said

“Sandeman knows how to cure this disease I have that can kill Logan. And since these aliens were used to create us, I’m not exactly going to let them die. All Sandeman needs is a sample of their blood and we can still be created.” Max said

“You’ll drastically change the future. We don’t know what might happen.” Lydecker said

“Makes things interesting doesn’t it?” Max said with a smile, “We’re going to find them and save them from getting shot to bits by the government.”

“Well then you should know something. I was sent to get Sandeman 24 hours from now. You aliens are going to be dead sometime tomorrow.” Lydecker said

Max and Logan looked at each other, “We need to get going.” He said

“You don’t even know where they’ll be.” Alec said

“Simple, if you were an alien being hunted where would you go?” Max asked

“Somewhere I felt was safe.” Alec said

“Right.” Max said

“Where they hid the Granolith?” Logan said, “We could wait for them there.”

“But we’d have to hide. We don’t want to spook them.” Alec said

“You’re coming?” Max asked

“They made me too remember.” Alec said as he headed out the camper, “Besides it’ll be morning before we get there.”

The three left Lydecker in his camper while they headed back out to the desert where they first arrived. Lydecker on the other hand watched as the three of them leave before he moved into the back of his camper. He pulled out files from a hidden compartment beneath his sofa. It was the analysis of Max’s DNA, not a single flaw, not one piece of junk genetic material that made her truly unique.

“Well Max, whatever else Sandeman had in mind for your destiny it’s coming soon.” Lydecker said to himself, “There is far too much here for simply being immune to a disease.”

Desert, Out by the Mountain, 21:30

Max parked his car and didn’t even wait before he leapt out and ran up the trail. He ran into the Pod Chamber and didn’t even take not that the Destiny Book wasn’t where he had left it. He grabbed the two orbs from their rock shelf and headed out. Soon he reached Isabel in a nice little niche in the rock where they could be hidden just in case any passer-bys were close.

“You get them?” Isabel asked

“Yeah. Here.” Max said as he handed one of the orbs to his sister

“We should have called Michael and Tess.” Isabel said

“No time.” Max said, “We need to do this fast.”

Isabel nodded and the two of them stood next to each other. They held the orbs in the palms of their hands in front of them and soon the whirlwind symbols on the top of them lit up. In seconds the glow from them was so bright that the little section of the rock was like standing in daylight and with a split second of a flash it died down.

“Is that it?” Isabel asked

“I just hope that it’s Larek that picks it up and not any of the Skins that are left.” Max said

“Yeah.”

10 Minutes Later…

Very soon, far sooner than the siblings expected a set of car lights came over the horizon. At first Max and Isabel were concerned but then Brody’s familiar face appeared as he stepped out of the car. Brody never knew about this place so they could only assume that it was Larek being drawn to their signal but still they weren’t sure.

“That didn’t take long.” Isabel said

“Brody?” Max asked

“It’s Larek, Max. I picked up your signal, there seemed to be some urgency.” Larek said, “Your fortunate that this body was driving close to this location when you transmitted.”

“Urgent doesn’t quite cover it.” Max said, “Something’s happened to Liz. She was…I don’t know, infected with something. She was still Liz but different.”

“When I saw her, her skin was changing.” Isabel said

“Infected? How?” Larek asked

“She fell into a cave today, it happened in there.” Max said

“Do you have something that belongs to her, something she would have used after the accident?” Larek asked

“Yeah, I have this.” Isabel said as she opened her bag and pulled out the dress that Liz had worn. She grabbed it before leaving the house figuring that Liz would need something to wear once they found her.

“How did you get this?” Larek asked

“Liz was…eh…” Max said

“Sexually aggressive is what he’s trying to say. She came onto him big time.” Isabel said for him

“The dress is good anyway. It would have rubbed against her skin, gathered cells. I can scan them.” Larek said as he pulled out his hexagonal device

“Does Brody always carry that around?” Isabel asked

“It’s his one proof of alien life. He never lets it out of his sight.” Larek said as he activated it and a purple light ran over the dress while lights beeped on the panel. In that moment his eyes visibly reflected his fear.

“What?” Max asked

“Furlings.” Larek said, panic evident in his voice

“What the hell is a Furling?” Isabel asked

“A once proud race, one of the four great races in the galaxy. Their name means Night Walkers. Their world, Furl’i, it existed in a blue dwarf star system. It rotated on an axis along the pole, not the equator like Earth or Antar. As a result onside always faces the sun and the other is dark, not that the light side is particularly bright. Noon there is like early morning here. The one thing about the Furlings, they went into space but the never colonised other planets so one day their star turned into a neutron star. Their culture was wiped out in less than a week, every Furling was made extinct over 6 million years ago.” Larek said

“Then how could Liz be one?” Max asked

“Before they died they enacted a plan to resurrect their race. They took their DNA and moulded it, shaped it into a new life all on its own. Turned it into an animal with a single purpose. To go out and find a young world filled with life and convert it, to bring their race back. They encoded a strong sex drive, high fertility and the genetic memory of their entire culture to give them a second chance. They gave it incredible longevity, a will to survive and sent it out in asteroids. The only problem was that they made a mistake. They made their DNA too aggressive, it was supposed to leave other sentient species alone but they were rushed. Furlings became a disease, they take over life forms of any sort to reproduce and increase their numbers until their race is back regardless of the cost. Another race, the Goa’uld tried to use it was weapons to conquer worlds but they couldn’t control it. Before they realised it they sent satellites out transmitting signals to any world that it identifies as having technology that could pose a threat. They now spend a little time destroying those satellites when they find them. You are lucky tonight, these new Furlings kill their mates after sex.” Larek said

“We didn’t actually…you know.” Max said

“Good, if you did, a Furling child with the abilities of an Antarian…this world would be extinct of human life in less than 6 months.” Larek said

“So you know what to do right? You can treat Liz?” Isabel asked

“Yes, yes I know what to do.” Larek said. Only he wasn’t going to mention that as far as his race was concerned there really only was one effective treatment to a Furling contamination. There was no way he could tell his young friend that, not with how he felt about her. “If she didn’t successfully mate with you then she’ll seek another male. She’ll always seek out a superior genetic specimen to the others in the region.”

Max and Isabel looked to each other with wide eyes, “Michael.” She said

“He wouldn’t.” Max said

“He may not have a choice. Furlings secrete a pheromone as part of the breeding enhancements, women can’t resist the men and men can’t resist the women.” Larek said

Everyone ran back to the cars. Soon all of them were quickly driving to town as fast as they could before Liz, or whatever she was now, could seek their friend out.

Power Room, Atlantis, Pegasus Galaxy, Same Time

Rodney was working at the ZPM interface with Zelenka while their colleague, Dr Baxter, was working on setting up her generator. The equipment was all over the room and soon Baxter was ready to start installing her modules into the main unit. After a little while Colonel Shepherd walked into the room and looked over everything.

“This kind of reminds me of my place back on Earth.” Shepherd said

“Yes I’m sure you live in quite the pigsty.” McKay said, “What are you doing here?”

“I came to watch the show? You nearly done?” Shepherd asked

“Nearly. I just need to install this.” Baxter said as she slipped in the tenth module, “And we’re now ready to connect to Atlantis’s systems.”

“Good.” Shepherd said, “Then by all means…”

“Yes, yes, yes. Just one second.” McKay said as he took one of the power leads and installed it into one of the holes in the interface pedestal. “No Teyla or Ronan?”

“No, they’re off-world contacts wanted to speak to them. Got me worried.” Shepherd said

“Why? It’s not like they haven’t wanted to speak to them before.” McKay said

“Well the fact that they don’t have the same contacts and they want to speak to them at the same time.” Shepherd said

“That and most of Ronan’s contacts come from when he was running from the Wraith for 7 years.” Radek said

“Make me feel worse about it why don’t you.” Shepherd said

“Sorry.” Radek said

“Okay Radek, that’s about it, hit it.” McKay said

Radek pressed on the Ancient control panel and suddenly the generator powered up, the luminous sections of the modules each lit up brightly. “Okay, power levels are steady. Energy is being transferred into Atlantis’s systems…” he was interrupted as the city’s alarm started to blare loudly throughout every room in the structure

“What did you do?” McKay asked

“I did nothing.” Radek said

“This is Weir, Doctors McKay, Zelenka and Baxter to the control room.” Elizabeth said of the intercom

Shepherd look at the scientists, “Please say you didn’t break the city.”

“No of course we didn’t.” McKay said, and then looked a little meek, “Probably not.”

Control Room…

Shepherd came running up with the 3 scientists behind him. “What’s going on?”

“That.” Weir said as she pointed down to a small opening on the floor down by the Stargate. “It opened when the alarm went off.”

“What is it?” Baxter asked

“No idea. I never knew any part of the city had holes.” McKay said

Radek looked over the readout on the screens, “It looks like we’ve accessed a second tier system.” He said

“A what?” Shepherd asked

“We’ve theorised that Atlantis has three power settings depending on the level of energy we have. Full power and complete access to all city functions requires all three ZPMs. That will include getting the city to fly and go into space but we only have one so that access is limited to control functions…basic power to drone weapons, the shield and other essentials in the city with not much access so that the power we do have is conserved. 2 ZPMs gives us more access. Dr Baxter’s generator is by no means a ZPM but it must have provided enough energy to access one of the 2 ZPM systems.” Radek said just as the opening glowed. In seconds a cloud of millions of tiny silvery dots came flying out.

Everyone in the area stopped what they were doing before the cloud shot out toward a gash in the metal structure of the wall nearby that was made by a Wraith blast when they first arrive. Within moment the metal was completely mended before the cloud headed off down the corridor.

“Dr Weir, we’re getting reports from all over the city. Similar slots are opening and clouds are coming out.” One of the technicians said

“Rodney, what’s going on?” Elizabeth said

McKay studied the city’s readouts and shook his head, “This is impossible.”

“What?” Shepherd asked

“This section of the city was damaged by the storm 2 years ago. I estimated that structural integrity to be around 49%. Right now it’s rising, we’re already at 75% and it’s not stopping. According to these schematics, Atlantis will be as good as the day it was made in less than 20 minutes.” McKay said

“How?” Shepherd asked

“Nano technology.” Radek said

“Well that would make sense.” McKay said, “We know the Ancients worked with nanites. Using them to repair the city if it was damaged would mean they didn’t have to do anything. Just let the cloud out and do its job, they could break down the damaged areas, reorder the molecular structures and add it back on without so much as a seam.”

“Smart, efficient…it would free up the Ancients to work on more important things without the city breaking up around them.” Shepherd said

“The nanites will most likely be programmed to repair the city to the Ancients specifications before they left. If nothing else if there are any damaged systems in the city that could, oh say, be releasing nasty viral plagues that could wipe out half the expedition then they’ll be fixed and contained.” McKay said

“Rodney, would the sister ships of Atlantis have similar nanites?” Shepherd asked

“Probably.” McKay said

“Even cities were there so much damage that the spires have fallen and everything is either overgrown of underground like on Mara’s planet?” Shepherd asked

“It’s possible. I don’t know how effective they’d be with that amount of damage but if the damaged sections are still there then theoretically the nanites could rebuild the entire structure if it had the necessary power. And for that we need two ZPMs or 1 and one of Baxter’s generators.” McKay said

“Pity, getting that city back up and running would do them wonders.” Shepherd said

“Yeah, uh Elizabeth, I should probably take some teams out and check over the repaired sections. There might be residual nanites that I could find and study.” McKay said

“Of course. Take whoever you need.” Elizabeth said, “But Rodney, if you find something new…”

“I know, I know, I wont touch until I know what it is.” Rodney said, “Radek, you come with me, get Sorenson, Kane, Chen, Marchenko, Marcello, Markov and Goodman.”

“Right.” Radek said as he went on the intercom and called all the scientists to meet in McKay’s lab.

Michael’s Apartment, Roswell, 22:00

As promised, Michael made Maria dinner and he was still on his happy day with 2 hours to go before he was back to his good old grumpy self. While she still had a good hour and a half before her curfew was up, the two of them sat down on the sofa to watch a movie. Michael sat back with Maria laying out over him with her head resting on his belly. All the while he gently stroked her hair while she lay there and they watched the screen. Neither were paying much attention to what they were watching, Maria was incredibly aware of Michael’s dick concealed behind his denim jeans and could see how hard he was.

As much as Michael was trying to tell himself to stay calm but feeling and seeing how aroused Michael was because of her, Maria felt herself becoming hotter. The longer they were on the sofa listening to the television, the more they weren’t listening to anything but the sound of their own heat beats thundering in their ears. As Maria lay there she had goose bumps over her arms as her mind filled with so many possibilities of the things that she could be doing right now.

Then she decided to do it. Maria bit her lip as she brought her hand up to Michael’s zipper and pulled it down. Michael’s eyes went wide but he was stopped from saying anything when Maria reached inside and fished his dick out from behind his boxers. The feel of her warm hand on his sensitive lump of flesh and the unexpectedness of it had shivers running up and down his spine as she explored his soft dick with delicate touches that was causing a surge of blood to flow there.

“Maria, what are you…do…doing?” Michael asked

“What I want to.” Maria said heatedly

Maria pressed her head down on his belly, slowly moving her hand back and forth. She had to admit to feeling slightly nervous as she lightly ran her fingers over his growing hardness, she’d never done anything like this but knew she didn’t want tonight to end for them without crossing some serious boundaries. She didn’t know why she had such a flutter in her stomach or why she was so drawn to him tonight but here she was exploring his dick. The young blonde was utterly mesmerised by it, for all it’s strong steel; she found his shaft soft, hot and oh so smooth. She especially liked the velvety feel of the tip. As she handled his sex, Michael moaned deeply with unparalleled pleasure. Only in his dreams, or when he needed to relieve some tension privately, had he imagined this happening but never did he think that it would. At least not with Maria simple yanking down his zipper to get things moving. Her fingers wandered lower, feeling the weight of his sac still inside his jeans.

“Maria, please use…use your mouth.” Michael begged suddenly. Maria raised an eyebrow at that; she hadn’t wanted to admit it, but she was dying take him into her mouth. She wanted to give herself over to all her little desires that were bubbling to the surface of her mind and while it was such an overwhelming impulse that she was a little afraid to give in to it, Michael’s delirious plea dispelled her doubts.

She proceeded cautiously, flicking her tongue out to test the head for the first time. Michael’s organ practically jumped in her hand and his groan seemed to rumble up from the tips of his toes. It was the sound of helpless abandon as he let his head fall back to the rear of the sofa but it spurred Maria on. She continued with lips and tongue, slowly gliding her moist mouth all along the length of his dick.

Michael whimpered with a sound that told Maria he wanted more wanting more. There had been times he’d been concerned about this, wondering what could happen to whatever girl he was with when they had any kind of sex. Maria knew his concern but she didn’t care right now, she’d do this a thousand times so long as she was with him and that was what she was telling him by doing it.

Michael’s hand continued to stroke her soft hair but the more Maria played with his cock the more he wanted to feel even a taste of the bliss she was giving him. With that, one hand gripped onto the hand rest of the sofa and his other hand slipped down her enticing body, across the fabric of her clothes to her hips. Slowly he made a walking motion with his fingers, pulling up her light skirt and exposing more leg until her panties were exposed. If she could have smiled with his dick at her lips she would have but soon he slid his hand around and felt along the waistband of her underwear. Then Maria licked up the length of his dick and his hips gave a sharp snap, a reaction Maria could identify with once his fingers found their way to her pussy. Once she had completely bathed his shaft, she poised her lips on the edge of his sex.

“Please.” Michael pleaded with a husk tone in his voice, a tone making Maria shiver with delight. The mere possibilities of tonight, she hadn’t expected this when she woke up this morning even though she carried condoms in her purse – no point being unprepared, especially when dating someone who got to her as much as Michael did. They may have had their spats but they certainly knew how to push each other’s buttons to the point that they didn’t know what could happen. It certainly made things interesting. If they only knew how interesting things were becoming in their lives elsewhere in town.

Teasingly, Maria parted her lips and allowed the head to slip inside of her mouth and gave herself over to her first ever blowjob. Michael sighed with exquisite longing as his cock became covered with warm air. The shudder that ripped through his body filled her with a sense of satisfaction. To know that she could bring him so much pleasure with such a relatively simple act was a rush. Yet, what his fingers were doing between her legs, it had her eyes rolling into the back of her head as his fingertips trailed over the outline of her slit and brushing her clit as he explored her. With more confidence in what she was doing Maria went down on him a little further, not much but more than certainly enough to get a reaction. Unexpectedly, Michael’s hips gave an energetic thrust up, pushing his organ deeper into her mouth.

“Ughn that felt incredible.” Michael groaned.

Maria’s only response was a bright smile and opened her mouth wide. She let his shaft slide in and out of her mouth, it was difficult to keep from grinning as Michael’s moans filled her ears but she wanted to be able to moan her head off now that his fingers were started to push ever so lightly into her pussy. He was lost in his pleasure but that wasn’t stopping him from taking note of each time he got a reaction from her when he did something and Maria’s whole body was becoming a reaction the more he fingered her slit. While she couldn’t take him all the way into her mouth due to his size, not that she was complaining, she stroked the lower portion of his organ with her hand.

Michael’s hand moved from the arm of the sofa and came to the back of her head; he caught up a handful of hair. Maria couldn’t decide if he was trying to hold her in place or urge her on. She focused on keeping a steady rhythm; this was her first time and didn’t know what she was doing. She was learning as she went but Michael seemed to enjoy her efforts and maintaining those steady movements was what Michael seemed to like that best.

Judging from his moans, he liked it when she used her tongue in addition to simply pumping him in and out of her mouth. After a while, the movements seemed to come more naturally and Maria picked up the pace. Her head was bobbing back and forth; she was able to accommodate the thrust of his hips without breaking the rhythm even the slightest.

“Oh God…Maria…Ughhhh…yes” Michael gasped suddenly. Maria was only dimly aware that every muscle in his body had gone rigid. She was more concerned with the fact that there seemed to be more of him in her mouth. “Uhghh…Maria…I’m…oh god. If you don’t... stop... I’m gonna....”

Maria knew what was coming, she had made this happen and was unbelievably curious as to what it would feel and taste like. She may have many more opportunities in the future but she had the choice here and now and she wasn’t going to waste it. If nothing else she was game to try anything once. Besides, Michael was not stopping what he was doing to her and she had her thighs clenched tightly together, trapping his fingers there while her hips rocked away in time with his movements. She was moaning against his cock but with the fruit of her actions about to explode, she was too.

With their moans mixing together, his hips thrust forward sharply and Maria suddenly found her mouth flooded with his salty seed. For a moment, she felt paralysed as her mouth filled with shot after shot. The taste was unexpected, different yet not entirely unpleasant. It wasn’t as though she hadn’t heard that it was an acquired taste but from the stories she’d expected to expel it from her mouth while she gagged. However, she took a step and gulped it down before she could. With his eyes closed and his body sprawled on the sofa and gasping for breath, Michael felt her juices over his hand before she left his dick. Slowly Michael pulled his hand from her and she turned. Maria worked herself up onto her knees by him and the two gazed into each other’s eyes.

“Was that all right?” Maria queried anxiously.

“That was…oh god, I’ve never felt anything like that.” Michael gulped, bringing a smile to her face. Michael grabbed Maria and pulled her in for a kiss that she melted into as she moulded against his body. Their arms wrapped around each other and rested together with flushed cheeks. After a moment they parted and Michael felt her shiver. “Are you cold?”

“No.” Maria said, “Just excited. What you did to me, I’ve never felt anything like that.”

“Neither have I. I can’t believe you just did that.” Michael said

“Well is this happy day or what?” Maria asked

“A very happy day. It’ll take complete amnesia for me to forget that.” Michael said

Maria then made her final decision of the day and stood up from the sofa but never let go of Michael’s hands. “Happy day isn’t over yet. And I think you’ll remember tonight for the rest of your life. We both will.”

Michael knew exactly what it was Maria was telling him as he stood up with her with his dick jutting out from his jeans. “Are you sure?” he asked

Maria nodded, with his hands still in hers she walked backwards towards Michael’s bed and he walked with her. When reached the bed, she let go of his hands and glided then up over his hard chest before she pressed herself against him. They kissed with nervous passion but there was no doubt in their minds to proceed and as their lips fused, Maria lowered her hands to the bottom of his shirt. She pulled it up as far as she could before they had to break their kiss and let Michael take it off, then slowly Michael reached out and unbuttoned Maria’s blouse one button at a time, exposing more and more of her flesh.

Michael gulped on seeing the swell of her breasts contained in the cups of her bra and then gulped even harder when Maria pulled off her blouse to let him see more. Slowly they reached out together to caress the naked skin. Maria felt along Michael’s chest while he trailed his fingers along her belly and sides. Then they kissed again, their hands moved around to their backs and everything seemed to simply stop for them. Michael let his hands wonder up her back until he paused when he reached the strap of her bra. He paused a second before he started to work to unclasp her bra. There wasn’t so much as a fumble and he did it smoothly thanks to his handy Antarian talents, he was able to keep everything steady to undo the clasps like a seasoned pro. With the garment loosened, Michael’s hands wondered up her arms delicately until he hooked his fingers around the shoulder straps and brought them down.

Maria stood back from him, licking her lips from the kiss as she let her bra fall and give him a view of her breasts. If Michael had been a cartoon his eyes would have shot out of his head and now be lying on the floor as he took in more of her beauty. A look passed between them and from that instant onward there was a race between them to shed their remaining clothes. Michael undid his jeans while kicking off his sneakers; Maria moved her hands to the side of her skirt and pulled down the zip. As it fluttered down to her ankles before she removed her shoes, Michael saw her panties and prayed that the rest of their evening would be uninterrupted.

Then they stopped and looked at each other in their underwear, together, although it was unspoken, they declared their race a draw by pushing down their underwear at the same moment. It left them naked and never in their lives had they felt like they were feeling right now. Michael seemed to have difficulty swallowing as his eyes lingered on her body. It was as if he was unable to look away and Maria was having a similar problem. Finally, he reached out and Maria took his hand, he pulled her towards him and once they were parted by nothing more than an inch of air, she ran her fingers through his damp locks and stroked his cheek. She kissed him gently, lovingly and felt the tremor which shuddered through his body even as she experienced her own. The excitement they were both feeling was only paralleled by an unyielding emotion that neither would put a name to. They weren’t going to speak it, they were both stubborn enough not to be the first but while it went unnamed by their lips, their hearts certainly knew it.

Michael wrapped his arms around her, pulling her closer. His mouth and tongue became more insistent as they embrace as they surrendered themselves to this moment. His eagerness spurred Maria on, she wanted this as much as he did and she met his fire with an inferno all her own. Maria pressed her naked body to his, mashing her soft breasts against her hard chest. That singular second proved to be more than either of them ever expected as Maria had a flash.

She was pelted with thousands of images of Michael’s life. She saw absolutely everything he’d experienced from day one and when it stopped she looked into his eyes with a tear running from her own. Whether he intended it or not, his body had just shared everything with her and he knew it. He opened up to her and he felt a billion times lighter. Slowly Michael leaned down and kissed that tear from her cheek and then they took the moment to revel in the warmth of the skin-to-skin contact of their bodies.

Slowly, Michael eased her to the bed and rested her on the blankets. Maria didn’t let go of his hands and pulled him to her, wanting to feel his mouth on hers again and the velvet of his tongue caressing hers as they lay together on his bed. He did, they kissed and simply let their bodies glide together without fulfilling their union, at least for the moment. He then pulled back and Michael spent several long, timeless moments just looking at her and then touching her. Michael then reached out for a caress to explore every inch of her body and her body responded, arching into his touch. Fire exploded within her in the wake of his hand, Maria felt more alive than she ever had been before.

His fingers stroked her face and neck and continued lower to her breasts. Gently he drew a fingertip across her soft swells; her nipples jutted out in the chilled air to meet his finger. Michael circled around her hard little pebbles slowly in ever expanding circles that eventually included the whole of her areola. Maria gasped as he took a breast in his palm and squeezed gently. Whenever Maria tried to speak, to ask him, beg him to never stop, all that came out was a series of moans that was music to Michael’s ears. With a look in his eyes, he bent his head to her breast and Maria’s blood began to boil in her veins.

“Ughmmmmmmm…” she squeaked as his tongue flicked across her taut nipple.

A hand went to his head and pulled him deeper into her bosom as his tongue swirled about her sensitive tips. Michael sucked and licked for the first time and from that moment on he was possessed, never would he be complete without hearing Maria moan from his touch. On and on he flicked with his tongue, softly and then roughly, gently and then hard, each time had Maria arching her back slightly. Then came a very playful nip from his teeth that brought her body up off the mattress.

It was almost more than she could take but she’d gladly take that again and again if it made her feel like she was right now. She was so lost in the way Michael played with her breasts that Maria barely realized that his free hand was wandering down her abdomen once more. She felt her hips snap in anticipation to feel that again. She had been so lost in the sensation of his mouth at her breast, that she had forgotten another part of her body that throbbed, yearned for Michael’s touch. Her pussy was hot and ready, her clit was utterly pulsing with desire. Maria felt tears in her eyes as Michael’s hand finally drifted over her neatly trimmed curls and stroked the fleshy mound between her legs.

“Oh, please…yes ughh…god, yes.” she growled as he began to rub gently.

This was different that 20 minutes ago, this wasn’t a couple of horny teenagers…well it was, but right now it was so much more and they both knew it. She wiggled her hips about, trying to make his fingers hit the right spot. It didn’t take long for him to catch on and concentrated on teasing her clit but when he did, her moans became a thousand times louder and he wondered how well his neighbours slept. A desperate moan escaped her lips, it was filled with the desperation she felt to have him over her, moving inside her in a sacred, primal act as old as time itself. Maria was on fire, she wanted to cum, to feel her body explode in that reaction she’d longed to experience. She couldn’t imagine it being better than this but if it was…she needed to cum now. Suddenly, Maria couldn’t take his teasing any longer.

“Take me, Michael. Make love to me.” She said so innocently but her voice was raw with her need.

Michael knew what Maria kept in her purse but that was too far away right now but Maria knew what he kept under his mattress. Maria reached under and pulled out a box of condoms before eagerly pulling one from the cardboard. Michael took it and removed its foil container, within moments he was rolling the rubber sheath over his dick and all the while Maria didn’t take her eyes off of it. Michael then aligned his body over hers and smiled down into her eyes, his earlier question he was sure he’d have to ask again but seeing the look in her eyes…he knew there was no doubt in her mind for them to have sex. Slowly he urged her legs to spread wider, not that it needed much effort, then pressed himself up against her flushed body. Maria nearly went mad as his manhood teased her hungry sex, teasing her with the tip of his cock and so her body bucked against his desperately.

“Please, Michael.” she begged as Michael slid his hand along her body one last time before he reached his cock to aim it more precisely.

He suspended himself over her; his weight was on one strong arm for the moment as he looked into her eyes. He didn’t want to look away, neither of them did, they wanted to continue seeing each other’s eyes as this happened. Slowly and as gently as possible, Michael slid his solid cock into Maria’s waiting pussy. Her eyes went wide as she felt herself open up and be filled. He met the resistance of her virgin body and pulled back out a little. He steadied himself on both hands and then pushed back in. He tore through her virginity with one fluid stroke and felt Maria’s thighs grip onto him more tightly. He delved deeper and deeper with every stroke, pulling out and then pushing back in until he was fully emerged in her body and they became intimately intertwined and constantly sparring lovers.

“Oh, god.” Maria gasped with heat and bright eyes

The twang of pain Maria felt eased as Michael held himself inside her body until she had adapted to his invasion. The passion in his eyes was matched by hers as their hot, naked bodies sparked with new sensations. The two of them were one and that unnamed and unspoken emotion churned to the top of their minds once more. They were together right now and nothing existed beyond this room. Slowly at first, then with increasing rapidity, Michael stroked his shaft inside Maria. He moved in and out so gently that Maria felt each tender stroke deep in her soul. Every thrust made her gasp and every withdrawal left her aching for more.

Each time he pulled out she felt empty but the next second he was back inside her and filling her, warming her. Her legs wrapped around his waist, her hands digging into his back while Maria tried to urge him harder and deeper into her welcoming body. She felt the fire surging within her, building where Michael entered her and she wanted nothing save for it to consume her. She reached out to it with her whole being, ready to embrace it, and then it continued. Flashes pelted her senses and stoked the flamed, each one filled with feelings he had for her during all their conversations.

“Ugh…yesss…oh god yesss…Ughnnn…ughnnnn…ughnnnnnn…” Maria moaned, with Michael’s headboard banging against the wall

“Ghnnnn…Maria…ughnnnnn…ughnnnn…ughhnnnnnnnnnnn…yessssss…”

She gasped over and over as he inserted his dick over and over again. All the while he brushed and stroked against her pulsating clit. Maria cried out in delight, her body rocking frenetically on the bed. A part of her mind told her that she’d need to get Michael to get some better sheets if they were going to be doing this again, and they were if he could make her feel even remotely this good. His current ones were just a little too rough. Maria and Michael moved together with perfect movements. She worked her hips against Michael’s groin as his dick sawed in her. Maria felt the fire continue to build and with sweat dripping from their bodies she could feel his own fire flaring up inside him. It burned within them and Maria eagerly threw herself toward it. Above her, Michael watched her writhe in the throes of pleasure, he trust into her body and she wrapped her arms and legs around her. Michael bent his head to her breast and began teasing her nipple again, it served to increase her cries of passion but in seconds it sent Maria screaming headlong into her climax.

“YESS…OH GOD YESS…MICHAEL…SO GOOD MICHAEL DON’T STOP!” Maria cried out

“UGHHNNNNN…UGHNNNNNNN…YEAHHHH…OH YEAH…FUCKKKK!” Michael moaned

“OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”

“AGHHHHH…UGHNNNNN…YESSSS…UAGGHHHHH…”

“UGHHHNN…GNHNNNN…YEAHH…YEAHHHH…YEAHHHHHHHHHHHHH…”

The force seemed to catch the learning lovers by surprise. Shouts and sobs of joy racked Maria’s body while Michael grunted loudly over her as they were consumed by their desires. Michael’s fire crested when he felt the initial quivering over her orgasmic pussy. His body went taut, and his hips slammed tight against hers. His dick spewed his semen fiercely and filled the condom. With a moan, he collapsed against Maria, exhausted. When the wave of ecstasy ebbed at last, Maria collapsed like a rag-doll. Together they lay there, they rolled on to their sides so that Michael could take his weight off her and they gazed into each other’s eyes. That emotion, the unnamed one, they couldn’t deny that it had a name now as they gently caressed each other while letting their breathing return to normal.

“That was amazing.” Maria said

“Yes it was.” Michael said as he pushed a stray lock of hair from her eyes

Maria opened her mouth to say something but couldn’t, there simply weren’t any words to say and Michael knew it. He pulled her closer to him and held her while they both smiled. Soon he removed his condom and threw it in the trash but he didn’t leave her in those dying moments of their orgasm. However, what they didn’t know was that while they were alone in the apartment, they were far from prying eyes. Through most of it Liz had been watching, of course if anyone saw her they wouldn’t have seen Liz but her new alien form as a Furling. She had leapt onto the roof of Michael’s apartment block and crawled down the roof to look into the apartment from an upside down position. She saw all she needed to and sensed the power of Michael’s Antarian nature. He was more than suitable.

Maria and Michael lay in bed for a while, Liz tried to stop herself and for a while she had but soon her alien instincts took over. In that moment she no longer saw Maria as her best friend but a sexual competitor to her alien nature’s desires to mate with Michael. Soon Maria got out of the bed, it was too close to her curfew and the last thing she wanted after tonight was to be grounded for the next month. Quickly she started to dress, all Michael put on was his boxers but as Maria turned to the door he grabbed her and kissed her. Liz then burst through the window, her tendrils shot from her body and before Michael & Maria knew what was happening they wrapped around Maria. She was pressed back against the wall as the alien creature walked into the apartment through the window. As she stood with one arm raised up to hold Maria in place she looked over Michael.

Instantly Michael lifted his hand and used his powers on her, he let loose with a blast of white light that blew Liz’s arm clear off and vaporised it but in less than 10 seconds bone, muscle, flesh and skin re-grew until her arm was as good as new. Liz then turned to Maria, her threat to mating with Michael was still alive and that was unacceptable. However, just as she prepared to kill her, Michael’s door burst open and Larek, Max and Isabel came running into the room. Larek immediately held up his hexagonal device and a wall of purple light was sent out.

No one was affected except for Liz who was thrown back across the room along with the wave until it dissipated. She landed onto the floor unconscious and instantly she changed back into her human body. Her tentacles retracted back into her body and Maria was released to find Michael’s arms wrap protectively around her. Then they saw her.

“L…Liz?” Maria asked

“What the fuck is this?” Michael said

“Liz was infected by alien DNA, from her fall today.” Max said as he spotted Larek change the setting on his device, “What are you doing? Are you sure this treatment will work on her, she is human.”

“There is only one treatment for this, no matter who they are or what species they are.” Larek said

“Wait.” Isabel said, “What does that mean?”

Larek didn’t say anything and that got Max worried, “Larek? What are you doing?”

“She can’t be allowed to procreate and she’ll kill anyone who stands in her way. The DNA is too virulent to remove from her body and if she lives it’s only a matter of time before she successfully mates.” Larek said, “The only way is to kill her now.”

“What?” Everyone yelled

“No. There has to be another way.” Max said

“There isn’t.” Larek said as he used his device on the teens. With a flash they were all pushed and held back against the wall so that they could do nothing. He knew they would try but he’d seen too many worlds devastated by the Furling legacy and he wasn’t about to let Earth be another casualty and he certainly wasn’t going to allow a Furling child to be born with an Antarian father. With that power they would virtually be even more unstoppable than they were now.

However, as the light hit Max he raised his hands and formed a shield before him. It only lasted a moment but it was enough to allow him to remain free. He wasn’t thinking, he simply couldn’t let anything happen to Liz and with throwing his hand out to the electrical socket on the nearby wall he created a power surge that caused all of Michael’s lamps to produce a blinding flash of light. With Larek dazed, Max picked up Liz and ran with her in his arms down to his jeep. By the time Larek got down Max was already driving away.

“Max, it has to be done.” Larek said to himself as he got in his car to pursue

Upstairs, three teens remained pinned to the wall and looked about at each other. “So. What’s going on?” Maria asked

“Long story.” Isabel said

“Looks like we have time.” Michael said

“Well I do have one question for you.” Isabel said

“Yeah?” Maria asked

“Michael, when did you start wearing girl’s underwear?” Isabel asked as she saw Maria’s panties lying on the floor next to his bed

“Oh that’s where they went to.” Maria said and then realised what she’d said before she looked at Isabel

“Don’t…I really don’t want to know.” Isabel said

“Would you prefer it if he was wearing them?” Maria asked

“Oh bad image in my head.” Isabel said

“Uh ladies. Could we stop talking and get out before Larek kills Liz then Iz, you can tell us one very important thing. WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?”

“So much for happy day.” Maria said

Athena Pharmaceuticals, Washington D.C., Midnight

Athena Pharmaceuticals, a government front for the study of alien medicines coming through the Stargate after initial research at Area 51, not that anyone who worked there knew of it aside from the CEO. It was also where Project Athena was initially conceived, implemented and subsequently terminated after the chaos caused by the creation of the alien hybrids Sil and Eve. It was now where Dean worked, after his work with Eve’s daughter Sara he proved himself to the government and ended up working for them studying various forms of genetic material. If they’d known that he didn’t kill Sara and that she was still alive somewhere out there then he’d probably be working somewhere very different – with bars.

Tonight he was working very late, he got tied up working on a particularly curious sequence. He was told it was theoretical sample derived from a computer model but there was something about it that told him the creation of Sara’s parents weren’t the only contact with alien DNA the government had. The sample was infinitely complex yet badly degraded, whatever species it was from appeared to be dying and not capable of reproduction what so ever.

“Uh this doesn’t make sense.” Dean said while shaking his head. He decided he needed a brake and looked around to make sure no one was around. He pulled a USB memory stick from his pocket and inserted it into his computer. Soon he brought up pictures of Sara and just sat there looking at him.

“Miss me?”

Dean looked up and saw Sara standing there at the entrance to his office before she started walking toward him. “Sara. How’d you get here?”

“I walked.” Sara said

“No, I mean into the building. The guard…is he?” Dean asked

“He’s fine. I told him I was your sister. I know you don’t like me hurting your species.” Sara said

“Sara, you can’t be here. If they realise who you are, they’ll kill you.” Dean said

“They can try.” Sara said as she looked at her pictures on the screen, “You did miss me.”

“Yes.” Dean admitted, “Where’s…?”

“He’s dead. I killed him.” Sara said

“Why?” Dean asked

“He realised what you did to him. He was going to kill you so I killed him.” Sara said

“Thank you.” Dean said, “But why not let him?”

“Because I couldn’t let him harm you.” Sara said, “Why create him if he couldn’t breed?”

“I just didn’t want you to be alone.” Dean said

“I wanted a mate Dean, the species must continue. If I desired companionship I would have stayed with you.” Sara said before kissing him

“But you’re not attracted to humans.” Dean said when she left him

“Maybe not, but I feel…with you…it’s different.” Sara said, her alien instincts unable to process what she was feeling to the point that she could understand it.

“I couldn’t risk it Sara, I couldn’t let my species die to let you have children.” Dean said

“I know. In your place I would have done the same.” Sara said, “Preserving the species is the most important function we have. That is why I have come to you, I need help.”

“Sara, I can’t create another of you. All the samples were destroyed and…” Dean was interrupted by Sara kissing him again, “This is odd.”

“Don’t you want me?”

“I’ve never stopped wanting you.” Dean said, “But like you said last time. This would be an exchange of services wouldn’t it?”

“No.” Sara said, “I said that…I needed to get you to help me continue. I thought it would help. This is not the case now. I have sensed another, like me.”

“A pure bred?” Dean asked

“Not exactly, but she is powerful and confused. Her mind is conflicted and unless she calms her mind will tear itself apart. There is something different about her that is conflictive.” Sara said, “I need to find her. Together she and I can fill in the pieces.”

“What pieces?” Dean asked

“Who we are, what we are. We have questions. You can help us answer them, the answers are in our blood and you can give us access. You must come with me.” Sara said as she saw the screen and a fragment of the DNA image at the corner of her pictures. Quickly she closed the pictures and examined the full strain.

“Do you recognise this?” Dean asked when he saw her face

“Asgard.” Sara said, “They’re weakened. Cellular decay. They’ve been cloned, cloned too many times and their DNA is degrading.”

“Asgard, what’s an Asgard?” Dean asked with excitement

“I don’t know, it’s just in my head.” Sara said as she started typing on the computer rapidly. All Dean could do was sit there and watch as Sara worked the computer like a pro. Before long she stopped and Dean watched as the genetic strands became an image of the race.

Dean’s eyes opened wide as he looked at the picture of one of the supposed “Grey’s” from the Roswell Crash. “That’s…amazing.” He said

“They’ve been here, on Earth. This sample is too complete to have been taking from anything but a living subject but they’re different than they should be. Asgard are supposed to have similar shape to humans but these are mutated versions, probably an attempt to halt the genetic degradation.” Sara said

“Since when are you a geneticist?” Dean asked

“I studied your books before I left.” Sara said.

Dean remembered when he taught her to plat chess, how she picked up the rulebook and without so much as flicking through the pages absorbed the knowledge in the book. He often wished he had the ability; he would have had such an easier time of it getting his doctorate. “Right.” He said, “So these Asgard…wait, that sounds familiar. Wait a minute, there’s a myth on Earth. The Norse gods lived in a place called Asgard City.”

“That is because they are your gods, at least from that region. They are allies to your race.” Sara said

“Not yours?” Dean asked

“I don’t know.” Sara said

“Okay, so you want me to go with you to find this other girl? Sara, I can’t just pack up and leave. The government will be after me in a heartbeat.”

“You will come.” Sara said, “You want answers to what I know as much as I do, and you want me.”

Even if Dean wanted to have refused her he couldn’t, her pheromones were potent and no man could have resisted her if she wanted them. “Where to?” he asked

Sara worked the computer again, accessing the Internet and bring up maps that she scanned through before she stopped. “Here.”

“Roswell, New Mexico. You know I think I should be more surprised than I am but I’m not.” Dean said, “I should go to the ATM around the corner, get money so we can pay with cash. They can’t track us as easily and I’ll need some things form my apartment.”

Sara nodded, Dean grabbed his memory stick since there was no point risking leaving it for the government to find and then he shot off his computer. Moments later he was heading out the door with Sara. Down at the building’s lobby, they passed the guard and he looked at the pair of them.

“Yeah, cousin my ass.” He said to himself as they left the building.

Pod Chamber, The Mountain Outside Roswell…

Max had left the car a couple of miles away, no point in making it easy for Larek to track them but somehow he just knew that it was only a matter of time. He carried Liz to the Pod Chamber and locked the door from the inside, after which he rested her down on the ground before he covered her naked body with his jacket while she slept. Whatever Larek hit her with had her out cold but he hoped that no permanent damage was done, not that it possibly mattered with her current condition.

Max sat across from her, never taking his eyes from her until she started to move. He moved over and watched as her eyes opened while quickly Liz sat up. “Liz?”

“Where am I?” Liz said

“The Pod Chamber.” Max said, “Are you okay?”

Liz looked around and then looked at Max, the look in her eyes was utterly predatory as she pulled his jacket from her body. “Do you want me?”

“God Liz, please don’t.” Max said

Liz reached out and touched his cheek, “You know it would happen when you brought me here.

“Liz, I love you but a can’t. I couldn’t let Larek hurt you.” Max said

“He was doing what he knew he needed to do.” Liz said as she kissed him

Max fought hard, harder than he ever fought in his life and put his hands on Liz’s shoulders to push her back, “No. Liz stop. We can’t. You’re not yourself, you don’t really want this.”

“I do Max. I’ve always wanted you. What has happened to me just brought it out for fresh air.” Liz said

“And Michael?”

“I couldn’t be with you, next to you he’s superior to the other males but with you…I wanted you.” Liz said

Max shook his head, “The real you has to be in there somewhere.”

“This is me Max.” Liz said

“No it’s not, your not Liz anymore. You’re this Furling thing.” Max said, “But you’re in there somewhere. I’m not leaving you till I find away to bring you back.”

Liz smiled, “The more you’re near me the more you’ll want me. You can’t stop yourself, you can’t resist me forever.” She said seductively

Max looked into her eyes, he was having a hard time of it as it was but he wasn’t going to do anything until Liz was back…it that was possible. If it wasn’t, he knew the price and he knew that Larek wasn’t far behind. Next time, he might not be able to do anything to stop him from doing what god knows how many races had been doing since these creatures first started to appear after the extinction of the original Furling race. The only reason he couldn’t let Larek do it now was how much he felt for her, that and the hope that there was some way, even if no one had found a way in over 6 million years.

To Be Continued…

Chapter 4

Michael’s Apartment, Roswell, 00:10

Maria’s curfew had come and gone, as such her mother was being herself. She had tried calling her cell phone, only to get no response, and then called Michael and got the same thing. With that she began to worry about what her daughter was up to with her boyfriend, little knowing that they had already done the deed but it wasn’t that that was keeping them out of contact. Of course she was worried that something else had happened on her way home. Eventually she called Valenti, hoping that he could check into things while she drove around looking for her car. Valenti did the same but he checked with his son and Tess to see if they knew where Maria might be. This idea that one of their little group might be in trouble was always of concern since they didn’t want any human authorities to know of the alien half of their cell group.

That got them out of bed and dressed. They told the Sheriff that they’d check Michael’s and if nothing turned up there they’d call Max in. It didn’t take long for the pair of them to reach Michael’s place and on the drive over they got into an argument about what other races might be wondering around Earth. Kyle thought there were probably a few dozen wondering around the neighbourhood while Tess said that if there wasn’t any and if there were then they probably would have stopped by to say hi before now. Then they got to Michael’s apartment and knocked the door.

“Who is it?” Michael yelled from inside

“It’s Tess and Kyle.” Kyle said

“Oh, uh…come in.” Michael yelled

Kyle opened the door and stepped inside with Tess, “Hey Michael, maybe you can sort this out for…us.” Kyle said as he and Tess stopped dead when they saw Michael, Maria and Isabel pinned up to the walls with their feet a foot up from the floor.

“Hey Michael.” Tess said, “What have you three been up to?”

“Oh nothing much, just a little dinner then an alien attacked us before Larek came in. The alien turned out to be Liz and before Larek tried to kill her he zapped us all onto the wall and Max ran off with Liz with Larek in hot pursuit.” Maria said

“What?” the new arrivals asked at the same time

“What do you mean Liz is an alien?” Kyle asked

“Yeah some weird shape shifting thing. What the hell are you asking now, just get us the hell down from here.” Michael yelled

“Oh, right.” Kyle said, “How?”

“This is going to be a toughie.” Tess said as she lifted her hand and waved it in front of the three contained teens. The flash of light from her hand had them tumbling to the floor. Isabel landed on her feet but the other two did not.

Maria landed right on top of Michael, a felt a sensation all too familiar from a short time ago, “Hey.” Maria said

“Hey.” Michael responded

Kyle and Tess looked at them, then at each other and knew exactly what had been going on. “Oh god, they did.” Kyle said

“Please no.” Tess said

“Well unless Michael has started wearing girl’s underwear, those are Maria’s.” Isabel said

“Oh dear god, Michael. You really had to didn’t you, couldn’t keep it in your pants.” Tess said

“Actually, I took it out.” Maria said with a smile, “Now, what happened to Liz?” she asked Isabel

“Her fall into that cave yesterday. There was something in it and she got infected. Larek called what she is a Furling.”

“A Furling?” Tess said, “He said that?”

“Yes.” Isabel said

“Nacedo ever tell you of them?” Kyle asked

“Oh yeah.” Tess said, “And she’s still alive, this isn’t good. I can’t believe Larek screwed this up.”

“Excuse me?” Maria said angrily, “We’re talking about killing Liz, and that is not happening.”

“Look, I know Liz and I have our issues but that hasn’t anything to do with this.” Tess said, “The Liz we know, she’s already dead. As far as this thing goes, it’s just using her body. Killing her now keeps everyone else alive and humanity off the endangered species list. Us too for that matter.”

“Maria, I saw Larek when he realised what Liz was. He was terrified.” Isabel said

“Nacedo once taught me about some of the races out there, there is one in particular that’s just down right evil. The Furlings, they were one of the goods ones along time ago but…oh screw the history, they messed up and now whenever one raises its head all it wants to do is screw and have kids who want to do the same and then on and one until everyone on the planet is a Furling.” Tess said, “If Liz lives…”

“Okay, let me get this straight. No one, not you, not me, not Larek is killing my best friend tonight or any other night.” Maria said, “At least Max has that right.”

“Then what do we do?” Kyle asked

“If Max is with her it’s only a matter of time.” Tess said

“What do you mean?” Michael said

“Furling women, men can’t resist them…ever.” Tess said just as Kyle’s cell phone went off

“Hello?” Kyle asked and then cringed, “Oh hey Mrs D…yeah I found her, no, no…nothing bad…Her cell phone battery went flat and Michael’s land line is messed up…No he didn’t no…Oh they got tied up fighting about some of their notes on their homework…yeah, you know them. No, no, there’s nothing like that…believe me, if that kind of thing was going on then they clean up pretty quickly. Okay, how about this, I hit her on the back of her head and then send her on her way…Sorry? Oh, no I didn’t bring a baseball bat with me, I could punch him if you want?” he said with a smile, “Hey listen, they got all of us arguing about it. We might all crash at Michael’s. Okay, bye.” Then he turned to Maria, “You owe me.”

“I do and nice.” Maria said

Kyle then turned to Isabel, “If we’re going to look for them, I think you better leave a message for your parents. I’ll call my dad and let him know what’s going on.”

“And Liz’s parents? They’ll need to talk to her…and do you honestly believe that they’ll believe that Michael and Maria got into an argument about schoolwork that dragged in the rest of us at 20 past midnight?” Isabel said

“Argument yes, schoolwork no.” Tess said

“Hey.” Maria said

“Well she does have a point.” Michael said

“Yeah I know but they don’t have to say it.” Maria said, “But they will believe it.”

“So what are we going to do?” Kyle said

“Uh…oh, they’re asleep. I can do a mindwarp on Liz’s parents and when they wake up it’ll be like a real memory.” Tess said

“We’re still one member short.” Isabel said with a blush

“We’ll pick up Alex on the way.” Maria said, “Just…where are we going?”

“2 aliens on the run, one dangerous and one so blinded by love that he’s never going to let anything happen to her.” Tess said, “There is only one place he could go to. The Granolith.”

“It’s not safe from Larek. Surely he could get in.” Maria said

“We weren’t so sure. He maybe Antarian but he’s still has to deal with being in a human body. No powers.” Isabel said

With that phone calls were made and covers planted. The drove away, Tess warped Liz’s parents so they had at least until morning and headed off to find their wayward companions. Most were in agreement with Maria; despite being attacked she believed her friend could be saved. Only Tess knew different, she knew how dangerous they were after she herself encountered one of them on a trip to a neighbouring Antarian star system. She barely remembered it but it did happened and she barely got away before she was affected by that beings pheromones. Dropping it into a pit of lava helped but now she hoped she could do something.

Granolith Chamber, Same Time

Max had fallen asleep in the pod chamber, sitting silently and looking at Liz naked proved distracting. Liz moved up and headed to the Granolith. She walked around the device, running her hand over it. Her new alien side sensed the power in it, it made her nude flesh tremble but not as much as what she sensed next. Max’s little nap only lasted for a few minutes and awoke to find the cave empty. He walked into the Granolith chamber to see Liz walking around the Granolith, her body fully exposed for him to see.

“Hello Max.” Liz said seductively without looking at him.

“Liz, what are you doing in here?” Max asked, unable to take his eyes from her and she knew it.

“It called to me.” Liz said

“What?”

“It’s power, it’s like a song. It called to me, actually, to us.” Liz said

“Liz, I can’t…”

“Yes you can, you simply refuse to.” Liz said, “You need to take responsibility Max.”

“Responsibility? I didn’t do this to you.” Max said

“Not entirely.” Liz said as she raised her hand and it glowed, leaving a trail of sparkles as it moved, “When you healed me, you left something in me. Tonight, I could have mated with Michael, but it wouldn’t have worked…I know that now. My body is for you alone, as you are for me. Your power made me a part of you; that is what Larek fears, that my power over you would be even more powerful than I would be normally. You bound yourself to me, it’s your responsibility to carry on the species. What I said before, that you couldn’t resist me…those words pale in their true meaning with regard to us.”

Max moved closer, felt his heart quicken and desperately fought the urge to reach out and touch her, “I wont. I can do whatever I need to do to stop you from hurting anyone.”

“Please, Max, you already know that isn’t true or you would have let Larek kill me.” Liz said as she turned to face him, “You want me.”

Max gulped, “Yes.”

Liz moved up to him, pressed herself against him alluringly and inhaled his scent as one of her legs bent slightly. “Then take me.” Liz said

With that proximity, feeling her burn in his soul, Max was lost. All rational thoughts were nothing but background noise in his mind as all that he felt and his desires simmered to boiling point. At that point he couldn’t have left her if a thousand men away from her were dragging him, all he could do was go on. His previous resistance, all but a memory as his dick swelled in his pants. Liz ran her hands up his chest and with her razor sharp fingernails she sliced down the fabric of his t-shirt before ripping it off him before she started on his pants. Max could honestly say that he hadn’t been undressed faster ever and in that record time he was naked with his clothes in a pile on the floor.

The feel of her body against his, the heat and her obvious desire was utterly intoxicating. Max felt like he was drowning with no hope of swimming back to the surface but she called to him, her thoughts crept into his mind and they were all on sex. It wasn’t helping. Well it was but not in the way that could help Max resist the power of Liz’s new alien nature that urged her relentlessly on to mate. Max’s dick was swollen hard and ready for her.

“I need you, Max.” She groaned, coming up for a kiss that sucked out Max’s soul. His mind was nothing but a haze of sexual desire and lust. As she looked in his eyes, she saw her fear reflected back at her. “God, I want you to fuck me.” His body called to her, she needed to have him and have him now. No delicacies, no intimacy, she was only interesting in having sex with him and taking his semen into her to create another generation of her race.

Max moved his hands over her body, caressing her skin and moving up to her breasts as the two of them kissed. Their bodies pressed up against each other and Max’s dick was firmly pressed into her belly. Liz growled when she felt it and the need to have it inside her magnified a hundred fold. She broke the kiss with him and pushed Max up against the blue wall, swept his feet with her own so that he fell down the wall to the floor. Liz moved down, placing a knee on either side of his legs and pressed her hands against his chest before kissing him again.

“Ugh…Liz” Max gasped, his body also poised on the brink of the fire. Liz reached for his cock, holding it steady, the head resting at the entrance to her slit. She lifted herself up and with urgency she all but impaled herself, coming down hard, shrieking with joy and a moment of agony as he took her hymen.

As his cock disappeared into Liz’s body, Max’s mind was filled with the image of alien body for a moment and through their connection he felt that penetrating pain. It was sharp but quickly replaced by the scorching heat of desire that both were feeling deeply. Max knew he was picking up on Liz’s feelings but what he was feeling with his dick being embraced in a grip so tight, so soft, so hot and wet, it was beyond anything he knew of. Her body closed around him like a perfectly fitting glove. It was deliriously explosive to the point that he damn near shot his load right then and there but something held him back. As Liz began riding his cock, she looked into his eyes with a heated stare, it wasn’t Liz but it was the fiery desire that clouded his mind.

Liz moved herself hard and fast on his organ. She had her hands braced on his chest as she rode him. Her head whipped up and down, and her hair flew around as she started to fuck him into a frenzy. Max held on to her, his hands moved around her thighs and hips before heading around and dug into the soft flesh of her buttocks. His eyes went wide as Liz sat up straighter and began playing with her breasts. The pain was ebbing slowly from her face to be replaced with a sort of glow. He had never seen anything so exciting in his life but no more so as he briefly looked past her to see a similar glow in the core of the Granolith.

He gasped and opened his eyes. Liz’s eyes were tightly shut and her expression was an exquisite vision of ecstasy. He was held spellbound as he watched her work herself up and down his cock. Max could feel her pleasure and pain at the back of his mind along with more and more of his link with Liz opened up between them. However all he could focus on was the sensation of was how incredible her pussy felt wrapped around his cock. Her every movement sent sweet fire racing through his body and the more he watched Liz the more he saw passion build in her body. There only pleasure spiralling through their bodies. Max looked down and watched his hard rod slip in and out of her hot opening, his eyes watched while her body undulated as she rode him. The way her abdomen rippled, the way her breasts bounced and the way her hair moved wildly as she moved all had Max moaning with untamed delight.

He wouldn’t be able to hold out for very long but that was what Liz wanted in her current state. She cared nothing for the pleasure she was feeling, although it seeped through her like a torrential downpour, all she wanted was the seed of her lover. Already he could feel the tightening in his balls. He could almost feel the cum rising in his cock. Each thrust of her body down to engulf his dick, the alien device behind her throbbed in time with them. Max leaned forward and kissed the underside of her breast, lust may have consumed him but the longer they were having sex the more his feelings for her came out. He wanted her to feel pleasure; he wanted her to feel as good as she was making him. His lips moved over her upper body with light kisses before he found a nipple and suckled up it.

“Aghughhnnnnn…” Liz gasped loudly

“Ughn…yes. That’s it, Liz.” he said between gasps. She was riding him hard, but she wasn’t even close. On and on his dick slipped inside of her but more and more their minds connected they felt something else. Over and over, her hips circled, ground and rocked with perfect movement.

“Uh…uhhh…uhhh…ughhnnnnn…” she moaned.

Then a wall of reason hit Max like a ton of bricks, while he couldn’t stop he started to caress her body more and more with his hands and lips while she rode him, he started to make love to her. His hips moved in time with hers but more and more he touched her tenderly, while at the same time he found his mind reaching out to hers. Although they were unaware of it the pair of them were glowing brightly as they coupled just as the Granolith was.

She was starting to work him harder, literally bouncing on his pole. Max held her ass cheeks and helped as much as he could. Then Max saw Liz’s hands move up, one hand went to her pussy, the other to her breasts. She felt something surge from her slit and wanted more and more of it now, she wanted to experience an orgasm and let herself fall into it. The result would still be the same but she found a reason to extend their passions. He swallowed hard as Liz tugged at her nipples; her expression was ravenously hungry and positively filled with euphoria. Liz was really getting into what she was doing, moaning loudly and gasping for each and every breath. Her pussy’s grip on his cock was almost as searing as lava.

Then it happened, a flash of light filled the room from the Granolith and washed through them. Liz opened her eyes wide and gazed into Max’s while they both saw into each other’s minds. Instantly Max no longer felt the animalistic desires of the alien that claimed Liz’s body but he did feel her old presence, the presence he felt so many times when he kissed her in the past. However, that didn’t mean that they were stopping. If anything the two of them started working together to increase their desires, they were still teenagers after all. Over and over, Liz continued to impale herself while Max thrust up. Their hands sought each other out and they clasped together tightly before they kissed passionately for a few moments. They simply had to cry their passion to the heights of creation.

“Please, Max.” Liz whimpered. “I need to cum, Max. Make me cum.” Her frenetic actions were beginning to slow but her hips were pounding against him harder than before. Her back arched sharply, thrusting her breasts forward. “Yes…ughhhhh…oh yes.” Liz’s moans were becoming throaty growls as she worked him harder. He felt the warmth of her fluids bathing his cock and felt the velvety walls of her sex contracting, hugging his rod tighter than anything he had ever felt. It may have been exhilarating but they were going insane.

“Ghnnn…ghnnnnn…uh god…Liz…hmmmmmmmm…Love you.” Max said

“Please Max, I’m so…so close. Please, fuck me. Oh god, I love you so much…UHHHHH.” she screamed.

“Ughhh…ughhnnnn…YESSSSS…UGHNNNNN…UGHNNNNNNNN…”

“AGHHH…so good…UGHNNNNN…YESSS…YESSSS…YESSSSSS…”

They continued to scream out together as pleasure exploded through every nerve ending in Max’s body while Liz’s body began to shake and she literally pounded against his hips. Liz screamed long and loud as her climax hit and every muscle she had vibrated with blissful sensations. His body thrashed as he filled Liz’s vagina with his semen. His body rocked underneath Liz’s gyrating form. Her moans were almost lost in his shouts, it was by far the most intense thing Max had ever felt. His whole body quivered as shot after shot was pumping out of his dick. He all but collapsed on the floor of the chamber. His hair was plastered to his face with sweat; he brushed it out of his eyes.

Soon Liz began to settle down and with a contented sigh, she kissed him then collapsed on his chest. Breathing heavily, Liz knelt above Max, looking down at him. She appeared as exhausted as he felt. Her body was drenched in sweat; her hair stuck to her body as Max’s had stuck to his. Her limbs still trembled, but her eyes were no longer as foreign to him. She was truly back.

“Liz?” Max asked

“Hey.” She said, what else could she say

“Are you okay?” Max asked

“I am not. I don’t understand how, but you…you got inside me, brought me out.” Liz said

“Are you…?”

“It’s still in me, apart of me but I’m in control.” Liz said

“Wait…oh god, are you…you know?” Max asked

“No.” Liz said, “I’m not pregnant. It’s strange. I can control everything about my body now, when I felt you about to cum I realised I could stop myself from conceiving. I sealed myself off from what you gave me.”

“I still can’t believe this.” Max said

Liz smiled and kissed him hard, their connection flared to life and he clearly felt her. “Believe it. So, what do you want to do now?” she asked

Max smiled, “Well.”

“I mean about Larek.” Liz said as Max’s dick slipped from her body and the two lay side by side while holding onto each other. “He’s not going to stop.”

“I know. I’m just hoping that now you’re in control it’ll be enough to stop him. Since you can stop yourself from getting pregnant, he has nothing to worry about.” Max said

“You hope.” Liz said, although her heart sank at the idea of not having children. It was then that she realised that while she may be back, there were more than a few of her alien desires surging within her. However, that wasn’t important right now as she felt the need to be with him again, a desire she expressed with a searing kiss.

The Next Morning…

Max and Liz never slept that night, with her mind back to her old self and ability to control her body’s fertility the two of them enjoyed unrelenting passion on the floor of the Granolith Chamber. As the sun rose up outside the cave, all Liz wore was Max’s jacket and she lay against him as he sat with his back up against the rock of the Pod Chamber. All the while he gently caressed her hair as they looked at each other with a very distinctive smile.

“So, this is definitely an interesting twist.” Liz said, “I mean I still feel like me but I know my body is different. I can feel every inch of me and I can control all of it. The tentacle things aren’t attractive though.”

“At least they can be kept hidden inside you and you don’t need to change to your other self.” Max said

“Doesn’t turn you on?” Liz asked with a smile

“Well…”

“It’s okay. Believe me I know how you feel, of course it could have something to do with the fact that we’ve grown up without any difference like this. I don’t get it, I’m in love with an alien and I can’t get around how I look in my…other body.” Liz said

“Well I fell in love with you, not how you look or because of what species you are. You’ll always be beautiful to me.” Max said

“Ah, such the romantic.” Suddenly Liz shot up, “Oh god, I’ve been out all night. My parents are going to kill me.”

“Actually, I think they’re going to have to take a number.” Max said

“Why?” Liz asked

Max never had a chance to answer. The door to the chamber suddenly slid open and a pulse of light flooded into the chamber, for Liz it was like her instincts took over and everything seemed to slow down for her. Instantly she grabbed Max and leapt from their spot on the cave floor and she grabbed onto a rock as Larek came in.

“Stay here.” Liz said

“Uh, Liz?” Max said as she jumped back down and he grabbed onto a rock ledge for dear life so that he didn’t fall.

Liz dropped and stood in front of Larek. He stood with his device out and quickly activated it. “I’m sorry about this, but I have no choice.”

“Larek, you don’t need to…”

“Whoaaaaaaaaaa…” Max couldn’t have held on and fell between the two of them.

“Max!” Liz said and instantly moved to his side

“Oh that hurt.” Max said as Liz helped him sit up

“No broken bones?” Liz asked

“No, still hurts like hell though.” Max said

Larek watched the pair, he saw genuine concern in Liz’s eyes and started to scan her. Liz looked up at him, “Don’t.” She said

“Larek, don’t hurt her.”

“Please Larek…I’m not…”

“Stop.” Larek said as he looked at the readouts, “What in the name of the Ancients? This is impossible.”

“What?” Max asked

“She’s…she’s Furling.” Larek said

“We knew that. You said that earlier.” Max said

“No, that’s not what I mean. She’s a Furling, not one of these creatures. She’s got all the aspects of the species, regeneration, strength, agility but none of the aggression and destructive tendencies of the new version of their race. She’s a pure Furling, part human of course, but still.” Larek said

“So you’re not going to kill her?” Max asked

“I…eh, no.” Larek said with utter surprise, “And her biology, it’s tied to you…how can this be possible?”

“When Max healed me, he made us…linked.” Liz said, “It left enough to bring me back out.”

“But it wouldn’t have been enough. Not for this. It’s like your body took Antarian DNA and used it to fill in the holes and mutated sections of genetic code, but how did you get…” Larek stopped what he was saying when he saw the guilty looks from the two of them, “Oh so you…”

“Yes.” Max said

“And you didn’t have a child?” Larek asked

“I can control that.” Liz said

“This…it’s just unheard of.” Larek said

“Well, it’s heard of now.” Liz said

Just then Isabel, Michael, Maria, Kyle, Tess and Alex came running in.

“Larek don’t you be doing any killing!” Maria said

Valenti’s Office, Sheriff’s Station, 05:00

Jim paced back and forth behind his desk after Kyle called him. He waited for any word on the situation, so far the only thing he could do was cover with their parents if they weren’t back soon. After a little while he could do nothing but slump down in his chair before Hanson walked in with a pot of coffee.

“Sheriff, you’re in early. Rough night?” his deputy said

“The usual.” Jim said and then saw the coffee, “Oh gimme.”

Jim took the pot and poured a cup, “Sheriff, I’m gonna have to start you Decaf.” Hanson said

“You do and I’ll have you thrown into the middle of the Pacific from 20000 feet up.” Jim said

“Yeah…okay. Oh, I almost forgot. There’s an Air Force Colonel outside wanting to speak with you.” Hanson said

“Air Force?” Valenti asked

“Yeah.”

“Okay Deputy, the thing is, that’s the kind of thing you want to bring up first.” Valenti said, “What’s his name?”

“Uh, Mitchell, Cameron Mitchell.”

“Mitchell, Mitchell…where do I know that name from?” Jim said

“Don’t know.” Hanson said

“Well show him in please.”

Hanson nodded and left, a few minutes later he showed the Colonel into the Sheriff’s office.

“Sheriff Valenti.” Mitchell said as he extended his hand, “Colonel Cameron Mitchell.”

“Pleased to meet…you.” Jim said as he paused and scrutinised the man’s face, “Okay, now I know I’ve seen you somewhere before. I recognised the name but I couldn’t place it.”

“Well I can’t help there.” Mitchell said

Then Valenti snapped his fingers, “Last year on the news. You were wearing some kind of red Hazmat suit. You were in Colorado and in charge of the government agencies trying to contain that new influenza strain. That killed a lot of people.” Valenti said

“Yeah, it moved to fast for us to handle. That was one of my worst weeks, that damned thing covered the planet before we got the cure.” Mitchell said, “How many did you loose in Roswell?”

“No one.” Valenti said, while silently thanking Max’s healing ability

“What? New Mexico was one of the early places hit, every town and city lost at least 5 people before the cure got distributed.” Mitchell said

“Not us. I put it down to just being lucky.” Valenti said

“Very lucky.” Cameron said

“So what can I do for you Colonel?” Valenti asked

“Well this may seem a little bit of an odd question. Have you noticed anything or anyone acting strangely around town?” Cameron asked

The Sheriff had a twitch in the back of his head about what the colonel was asking, “Colonel, this is Roswell. Ever since the 40s this place has been strange. You should see some of the people that come through here on a quiet day.”

Mitchell smiled, “Yeah I bet. But I’m not taking about tourists. I’m looking for some specific people, unfortunately I don’t have a description but…”

“Wait, how many people are you looking for and what are they wanted for? Last I heard looking for people wasn’t in the Air Force’s jurisdiction.”

“Your right it’s not and if it was criminals we’re looking for then I’d be in trouble. Anyway I’m looking for 4 people, 2 men, 2 women. Age is unknown, in fact everything about them is unknown but me and my people do need to speak with them.” Mitchell said. He saw something in the sheriff’s eyes, something that told the former fighter pilot that Valenti knew more than he was saying. If alarm bells weren’t ringing in the Valenti’s head before, they certainly were now. “I was hoping that something unusual would have happened that would have made them stand out in your mind. Maybe wanting to keep a low profile if they get involved with a case or maybe just seeing people around where they shouldn’t be.”

“No, sorry. Nothing’s coming to mind, but if I think of anything I’ll give you a call.” Jim said

“Thanks Sheriff.” Cameron said as he pulled out his card and gave it to him.

“Colonel, why do you want to speak to these people anyway?” Valenti asked

“Well among other things, some old friends of theirs want to say hi.” Cameron said

“Friends?” Valenti said, instantly thinking of the Special Unit

“Yeah.” Cameron said, and then decided to take a gamble before he left the office, “Sheriff, if by any chance you figure out who I’m looking for and run into them, tell them I’m not looking to cause them any problems. If I knew about Pierce and his operation I would have put a bullet in him myself. The people I work for…we’re different.”

“I’m sorry Colonel, I don’t know anyone called Pierce.” Valenti said

Mitchell smiled, “Of course. I’m just saying.”

Mitchell then left, Valenti waited for him to leave the building before he started to try and call Max and the others but the cave was shielded and calls to their cell phones was next to impossible. Mitchell got into his car and started driving out of town, he called Teal’c for any updates and told him that he thought the Sheriff was involved.

Pod Chamber, Pod Mountain, 05:10

Everyone was once more in the chamber and standing around Liz as Larek scanned her. Isabel had brought Liz’s dress and she clothed herself in the relative privacy of the Granolith chamber. Now that she was presentable, not that she had any issues with being naked in front of everyone, she stood and let herself be probed in great detail. All any of them could do was sit and wait until the scans stopped.

“Done?” Liz asked when the sweeping light stopped

“Uh, yes, but no. This makes no sense.” Larek said, “Once Furling DNA takes control, the personality changes are permanent. Now, your brain chemistry is normal.”

“You mean normal for a Furling.” Alex said

“Right.” Larek said, “The only real difference is that Furlings were strictly a nocturnal race. Intense light, at least light like outside, was painful to them. Now thanks to Liz being Liz, it’s adapted to being both. Liz, how do you feel?”

“Feel? How? What do you mean?” Liz asked

“I think I know. Liz, we were up all night, do you feel…” Max started

“No. I don’t feel tired at all.” Liz said

“It’s not surprising. Furlings always had a great deal of energy, they spent a few days each year in a sort of hibernation, but what I’m picking up…your cells are generating energy much like that of an Antarian. Our people rarely slept, all we needed to do to recharge was eat and take breaks. We programmed the need to sleep into the four of you to avoid detection but you could always override that once you reached physical maturity when it didn’t matter and you could be more responsible for your concealment.” Larek said

“So what? I can study all night, run a thousand meters in less than a minute and stay awake through every re-run of Gilligan’s Island?” Liz asked

“And a lot more.” Larek said, “Hmm, by the looks of it though, you still have a heightened sex drive.”

“Okay, we don’t need to hear about that.” Isabel said quickly

“Yes we do.” Kyle said

“Kyle…” Liz said as she changed into her alien body and then let a tendril lower out of her wrist before she slashed it toward a rock like a whip. Then she changed back, “I’m pretty sure I could cut a person in half.”

“Okay, we really don’t.” Kyle said

“That was…” Maria said, “…totally cool. Not so much on pleasing the eye but wicked.”

“That’s a Furling?” Alex asked

“Yeah, what were you expecting?” Michael asked

“Well…something cute and furry for one.” Alex said

“No, dark and dangerous.” Liz said

“Hmm, okay…now it’s a turn on.” Max said

“Uh, gross. Max, please.” Isabel said

“Look, I’m back. Not exactly the way I was born but up here where it counts…I’m back.” Liz said as she pointed to her head before turning to Max, “Dark and dangerous turns you on?”

“Maybe. A little.” Max said

“I don’t see a problem with it. Bad boys get to girls.” Maria said

“Look, this is all very interesting but what do we do about this?” Michael asked, “Still having the human body helps but what if she looses control again?”

“This is completely an unprecedented situation Michael. Normally I’d consult with the Asgard but Antar is sealed off and I can’t contact them from Earth.” Larek said

“Asgard?” Tess asked

“Oh, uh, humans a long time ago considered them to be gods…Norse gods specifically. Thor, Loki, Odin, that kind of thing. They’re the ones who brought you to Earth after Kivar’s coup.” Larek said

“Oh so good aliens.” Kyle said, “And what Liz is?”

“What she is, is potentially the first generation in a resurrection of a once great race. They were close allies of the Asgard. Their more recent generations have been, well they’ve been a less than desirable element in the galaxy.”

“You killed them.” Liz said

“They’ve bred their way across the galaxy. It was all we could do to stop mass extinctions on hundreds if not thousands of worlds.” Larek said

“Sorry, you were right. I guess that was just the Furling in me talking.” Liz said

“The Furling in you?” Maria asked

“The species must continue.” Liz said, “Just not out of me for a while. I am not ready to be the mother of an entire race. Hey don’t look at me like that, I may be me again but that doesn’t mean all those little instincts aren’t talking to me.”

“So you’re not wanting to go around, screwing every guy and having kids in less time that it takes to make a cup of coffee ultimately wiping out Earth?” Tess asked

“No. Besides I can’t have every guys kid. Only Max’s and I can control when that happens.” Liz said

“What do you mean, only Max’s?” Isabel asked

“Oh some weird biology thing. We’re biologically linked, I can’t get anyone but her pregnant and no one but me can so the same.” Max said, “All I thought I was doing at the time was healing her from a gunshot wound.”

“And used a lot of energy doing it. If you had your memories of Antar you would have know how much to use.” Larek said

“Ava did say Max changed me. If he didn’t then I probably wouldn’t be talking to you right now, either I or all of you would be dead.” Liz said

“And now we’re back to the freaky stuff.” Alex said, “Well, not exactly something new with this group. So what’s next?”

“Well…” Larek said before his device started beeping, “Oh hello.”

“What?” Max asked

“I’m picking up an energy signature in orbit about this region of your nation. It reads like a hyperdrive.” Larek said

“Hyperdrive? You mean a space ship?” Alex asked

“Yes, but…oh it’s scanning.” Larek said

“Could it be the Skins? Can they find this place?” Michael asked

“No, we use an energy distortion to mask underground structures like this. All they’ll read is solid rock unless…”

“Unless?” Max asked

“It’s an Asgard scanning beam, it’ll allow them to detect the cave. Not what’s in it but they’ll know it’s here. Strange, it doesn’t read like an Asgard ship, and before you ask it’s not Antarian. The design is crude to say the least.” Larek said

Suddenly they heard a hum from the adjacent chamber and everyone went in to see the Granolith glowing in response to the scanning beam.

“What’s it doing?” Maria asked

“You’re asking me?” Larek asked

“Well…uh, you are the resident alien with all the info.” Maria said

“Okay, yes but this is a new one. It’s not like it hasn’t been scanned by the Asgard before.” Larek said

“My, this is a day for firsts.” Alex said, “But you did say that ship wasn’t Asgard. Maybe it’s picking up on a difference in signal from whoever it is.”

“You need to stopping watching the Sci-Fi Channel dude.” Kyle said

“No, he’s right. There’s a 0.231 variance than a Asgard standard output.” Larek said as the Granolith stopped glowing, “The scan has passed over and heading north.”

“No idea on who’s ship it is?” Max asked

“No. But I am registering its hull contains a variety of metals, one of which is only found on Earth. Titanium.” Larek said

“Are you saying that thing is human built?” Michael said

“Possibly, and with Asgard technology. It’s possible they reverse engineered the technology from the crashed ship that brought you to Earth. Impressive given their current level of technology, also dangerous.” Larek said

“Did they pick up the Granolith?” Max asked

“There’s no way to know.” Larek said, “I suggest we leave this place now. They can’t get inside but we shouldn’t risk your exposure.”

“Right. Let’s get out of here.” Max said and turned to Liz, “Will you be okay?”

“I’ll be fine…at least until my parents get a hold of me. We better go now before they wake up and realise I’m not there.” Liz said

And so all 9 of them quickly headed out, Larek only had another our before he was completely out of resources to maintain his contact with Brody anyway so heading back out and getting his people to study the tests he took of Liz was a good thing.

Nearby…

Patrols were sent all over the surrounding area of Roswell. Most were concentrated around the actual crash site, thinking that any of the ship’s crew wouldn’t have had the time to get far. The moved across the desert with the Theseus in orbit scanning and sending data down to their hand units.

“Whoa.”

“What? You have something?”

“I don’t know. It only lasted a second but whatever it was, it’s powerful.”

“How powerful?”

“Enough to register on this. Theseus is reporting that its sensors detected an energy distortion. They’ve been able to detect a cave in a rock formation, north by northeast…that way.”

“Call it in. This could be our lucky day.”

“You just want to be the one to make contact with them.”

“Of course. You read the file from the SGC, these guys are virtually Ancients.”

“Well just remember, they’ve been hiding out and apparently had a bad run in with the FBI recently. They might not want anyone to make contact with them.”

“Ooh, right. Okay, you can stand in front of me.”

“Coward.”

“No, just interested in self preservation.”

His partner shook his head and smiled before picking up his radio, “This is Unit 22 Baker, we have a strong lead in our sector. Grid reference, 19 by 12.”

“Confirmed 22 Baker, I’ll call in Agent Barrett and the Colonel to rendezvous at your location.” Came a voice over the radio

“Okay, so according to the reading it should be coming up…right around…now.”

They crossed over a small ridge in the terrain and saw the rock towering just a short distance away.

“Huh. Kind of distinctive isn’t it?”

“Yeah. If you were an alien would you go there?”

“Yeah.” Both said together and drove closer to it. They stopped a short distance away and activated a locator beacon to allow everyone else to zero in on their location

Valenti’s Office, Sheriff’s Station, Roswell, 05:20

Valenti was pacing back and forth with his phone held against his ear and his free hand clenched and released out of frustration.

“Come on, come on. Will one of you pick up already?” Jim yelled

Hanson came in, “Sheriff, I’ve tried your son, Tess and Alex Whitman. I can’t get through to them. What’s going on?”

“Nothing, at least I hope its nothing. I just don’t like it when they’re out of contact.”

“Sheriff, the sun’s barely up. They’re probably still crashed.” Hanson said

“No they were out before I did. I know where they are.” Jim said

“You do?”

“Yeah, whenever they go out there they’re out of contact. Uh…no coverage out there for their phones.” Jim said

“Oh.” Hanson said

Jim grabbed his keys off his desk, “I’ll be on the radio if you need me but Hanson, emergencies only.” He said and left

“Sure Sheriff. Not a problem.” Hanson said, even though he was sure the Sheriff didn’t hear him.

Base of the Mountain, Outside Roswell, Same Time

At the foot of the rock, Max, Alec and Logan had arrived to wait and did so behind a small outcrop of rock that shielded them. They waited, and waited, and waited hoping for their alien progenitors would come round at some point.

“Got to admit, sunrise over the desert…pretty cool.” Alec said

“Your not getting all teary eyed on me, are you?” Max asked

“Oh please.” Alec said

“Max, I’ve been thinking.” Logan said

“I would be very surprised if you stopped.” Max said as she looked at him, “What’s up?”

“Well you said when we arrived that this year you were three years old and learning to crush a man’s windpipe.” Logan said

Alec smiled and leaned his head back, “Ah, good times.”

“Speak for yourself.” Max said and turned back to Logan, “What about it?”

“Well, 3 years old. The aliens haven’t died and been sent to Sandeman yet so he doesn’t have the DNA to start Manticore. How could you exist? Let alone Joshua and the first generation of Transgenics.” Logan said

“Okay, he’s got a point.” Alec said

“Yes he does.” Everyone heard a voice and jumped up to turn around and see a man stand before them, “Ah, there you are, there’s my special girl. You’re looking well Max.”

“Who are you? How do you know my name?” Max asked

“I know your name, because although it hasn’t happened for you yet, we met some time ago. I am Dr. Augustus Sandeman.”

“What?” Max asked, not believing it

“Okay, long story short. My encounter with the aliens proved to be more useful that just acquiring their DNA. I had a run in…with myself. Apparently my timing to create you was a little off and if you were going to be of any use then you needed to be born sooner so my future self took a ride with his research in the Granolith like you did. He taught me everything and died shortly after. I used that work, and I got the attention of a government program. My research in genetics proved to be highly advanced and useful to them. Manticore has been in operation for quite some time now, I only hope that the alterations my future self made to this world can be of use. I’ve been waiting for today. He gave me his research so that I could make more use of it but still I felt a little guilty about these aliens dying to advance my work. I came here hoping to meet the aliens, save their lives and get a blood sample and see what else I can do now that I know what I know, or travel back to try again if I screwed up. I was not expecting to meet you here. ” Sandeman said

“That’s why we could never find him in our time. He wasn’t there. ” Logan said

“So how’d you know we’re who we are?” Max asked

Sandeman smiled, “I’d know you anywhere. Besides, why do you think each of the X series have similar appearances each generation. I was working with standardised templates for your genetic codes, of course I was never able to solve the Progeria problem my future self told me about.”

“You did. In me.” Max said

“I did?” Sandeman asked with a smile, “Well with any luck I can use your sequence to solve the problem in the others.”

“Good but there is another reason why we came back.” Max said

“Yeah, the lovebirds here can’t get it on.” Alec said

“I beg your pardon?” Sandeman asked

“I was infected with a disease that will kill Logan if we touch.” Max said

“You’ve chosen to be with an un-enhanced human?” Sandeman asked, “Well…okay.”

“Yeah, we’re free now. I can be with whoever I want but Manticore left me with a little goodbye present before I took them down.” Max said

“You destroyed Manticore?” Sandeman asked

“They got a little big for their boots after the whole Apocalyptic events in the future.” Logan said, “But they’re down and not coming back, and as we’ve recently learned that all your work came back with us.”

“What?” Sandeman asked

“All the transgenics, they’re here in this time.” Alec said, “In a little town just east of here.”

“Well I have to meet them.” Sandeman said with excitement, “Oh, as for your condition I will look into it once we get back to my lab but according to my future self, the show shall begin…oh…right now.” He said as the sound of rumbling rock from above them got their attention

Above them the door to the Pod Chamber opened and the little alien club walked out to head down the trail. Upon hitting the sandy ground, they walked to their cars, it was then that Max decided to make contact. Just as she was about to come out from behind the rock, several cars came out and started speeding toward the rock. The aliens stopped cold, so did the Transgenics and Logan. Sandeman was expecting this. He knew this was the moment that would bring him into contact with alien genetic material that pushed his research into whole new potentials.

The cars came to a sudden stop but the vehicle carrying Mitchell, Vala and Teal’c was still 5 minutes behind. Every agent came out of their cars, each armed with a particularly trigger-happy agent off to the side with a sniper rifle by some rocks. Everyone was on bated breath, each alien prepared to attack while they surrounded their human counterparts. Max instinctively moved to protect Liz but she had her own talents that she knew of that made her stand by his side.

Max, X5-452, then saw the rifleman in the distance with her enhanced vision and saw his twitchy finger. In that moment she knew that if something was going to go wrong, it went wrong because they put him out in the field with that weapon. Instantly 452 ran from that hiding place and darted with lightening speed to the guy with the great big gun. Coming out of cover like that surprised the other agents and each raised their weapons.

“HOLD IT RIGHT THERE.” The current lead agent yelled

Max reached the sniper and leapt off the ground and flew through the air before she landed next to him and kicked the rifle out of his hands. It landed at least 5 football fields away before she punched him and knocked him out. As far as they knew from the records they found, the aliens were simply going to die today and she was determined that wasn’t going to happen right now. In that same moment Michael wasn’t going to take any chances and end up getting shot so he raised his hand to attack with blasts of his energy, he’d thank that girl later. All guns then turned to him and a lone bullet was fired. Max raised his hand and his green shield formed before it hit its mark.

In that moment Alec decided not to let his X5 sister have all the fun. He ran out and jumped over the pod squad. He landed in the middle of the cluster of agent and with fast moves he punched, kicked and disarmed all of the agents. However, with the confusion one agent was less concerned about taking risks. He was in the car and had a hand grenade; quickly he pulled the pin and dived out the door to throw the grenade toward the alien’s car. Alec saw it and quickly jumped up onto the rock that Liz and the others just left but while the explosive was still in mid air Michael pushed out his hand and a ripple of light left his palm. It moved through the air and hit the grenade resulting in an explosion of light that spread over two of the groups present. Within seconds every NID agent and Roswellian dropped to the floor unconscious just as another car pulled up. With the sudden surge of pain, Larek’s connection to Brody was lost and his mind rushed back to his body on Antar. Alec landed back on the ground as Max moved up and Logan came out. Sandeman smiled, trusting that his perfect creation had things handed; he slipped away and left the scene. He had to be back home soon anyway.

The three earth bound members of SG-1 got out with their weapons upon seeing the bodies on the deck. They were still visibly breathing but still they had no idea what had just transpired. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, that the hell is going on here?” Mitchell yelled

“Your boys here would have shot these guys. Got a little nervous twitch. Couldn’t let it happen so we stopped ‘em.” Max said, “Who are you?”

“Max, that guy isn’t human.” Alec said while looking at Teal’c

Mitchell looked at Teal’c and back at the others, wondering how they could possibly know that. “My name is Colonel Cameron Mitchell, USAF. You?”

“Max Guevara.” Max said, “You’re not taking them.”

“Sorry but we kind of need them. They can help us with a situation.” Mitchell said

“Then you shouldn’t have tried to kill them.” Alec said

“We came out here to say hi, you know, in peace.” Vala said

“Last time around you killed them. We weren’t letting it happen again.” Logan said

“Last time around?” Mitchell asked

Teal’c lowered his weapon and looked at them, “Time travel.”

“Time travel?” Mitchell asked, “Is everyone going back in time except me?”

“You NID people need to work on your asking technique if you want people to help you.” Alec said

“We’re not NID.” Teal’c said

“But these guys are.” Mitchell said

“Wait, those records we found.” Logan said to Max and then turned to Mitchell, “This Stargate Command thing?”

“I’m sorry, I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Mitchell said, he wasn’t about to break cover until he knew who these people were

“Of course you don’t.” Logan said

“You’re not taking them.” Max said, “Consider us their personal bodyguards.”

Mitchell and Vala lowered their weapons, “Then how about a truce. We all stay calm, me and mine will get the NID into their cars and wait until your guys wake up. The NID goes away. We all talk, tell our little stories and let them decide how this goes down.” Mitchell said

Alec and Logan looked at Max and she nodded, “Done.” She said

“So, you move pretty good.” Mitchell said, “Care to explain that?”

“How about we leave the chit chat for later. Saves on telling the same SitReps twice.” Max said

“You’ve had military training.” Mitchell said as he looked around

“Since the day I was born.” Max said

They all took a seat on some rocks and sat there just waiting with tension evident between them. Given everything around them, Mitchell knew it would take a lot to convince the Antarians that they were the good guys. He just hoped he could do it, as for the others intent on protecting them he had no ideas but at least no one was dead…yet.

To Be Continued…

Chapter 5

Larek’s Palace, Rilkara, Fourth World of the Antarian Empire, Same Time

In the capital city of the world in which Larek controlled as a noble of the Empire, his palace stood proud over the glimmering streets of glass buildings…at least it looked like glass. Under the shield that encased all five star systems, they couldn’t go anywhere else in the galaxy except the other Antarian worlds. Communication was impossible except by a direct upload of consciousness into another living being and that was only possible through the use of Ancient technology. The mental interface of the Control Chair is what allowed the Antarians to connect with humans on Earth and let them speak on neutral ground without leaving the safety of their homeworlds.

Illuminated by the blue glow of the panels around him, Larek sat in his chair with his eyes tightly closed while he spoke with Max and the others on Earth. However, with the pain of the explosion on Earth Larek’s mind retreated and the Chair disengaged. The lights shut off and the retracted back lifted Larek back up, instantly he grabbed his head in pain.

“Oh that was a mistake.” Larek said

“My lord?”

“Mardo, ah good.”

“Is everything okay?” Mardo asked

“A slight explosion on Earth. Michael still needs to learn a little more control.” Larek said

“Michael? Oh, Rath, of course. Odd since he always liked being in control.” Mardo asked as he scanned the noble, “You appear well. Evidence of slight neural trauma but nothing serious. The shockwave must have been intense?”

“Very intense.” Larek said as he held his head while the headache throbbed, “Hmm, that’s not going to go away today. Mardo, cancel all my appointments.”

“Of course my lord.”

Larek then pressed on the control pad at the end of the armrest on the chair and a small green crystal poked out from the back of the chair. Larek removed it and gave it to Mardo, “This contains scans of a human adolescent female on Earth. I need them analysed with a little more than your usual…diligence. Discuss what you see with no one. I need to know everything about how this could even be remotely possible.”

“I don’t understand my lord, what is so unusual about an Earth girl?” Mardo asked

“You will when you see the scans.” Larek said, “Right now I need to rest before I try to make contact with Earth again. As much as it is difficult to not know what the situation there is at the moment, I don’t want my consciousness to end up scattered across fifty star systems. Oh is there anything to report?”

“No…oh wait yes. An unidentified ship approached the shield perimeter. A high energy output. They fired a weapon at the shield, far superior to anything we’ve encountered from anyone in this galaxy. The shield held but there was a distortion registered in the grid.” Mardo said

“Are you saying someone has technology that could potentially breach the shield?”

“Kivar has already mobilised the Guard and ordered his personal scientists to analyse the readouts.” Mardo said

“This is why having the shield up for 60 years is a bad idea. We need to know what’s going on out there.”

“Agreed my lord, the other nobles have already petitioned him but…”

“But it’s fallen on deaf ears. Kivar is pushing his luck.” Larek said

“My lord, I know it’s not my place but we know the Royal Four are alive and well. Is there nothing we could do to collapse the shield long enough to bring them through the Stargate?”

“No, the Earth’s gate was buried thousands of years ago.” Larek said

“A pity.” Mardo asked as he looked at the crystal, “I will begin studying this immediately.”

“Good. Oh Mardo, the Asgard that were trapped here when the shield went up, ask one of them to help.” Larek said

“My lord? The Asgard are in hiding, contacting them risks their exposure to Kivar’s hunter squads.”

“I know but no one knows more about genetics than their race. Besides, this concerns some old friends of theirs. They’ll want to know.”

“Old friends of the Asgard? Very well my lord. I’ll contact them through Tajaro in the agricultural district. He’s helped hide a few in his time, there are old caves under his lands that are very good for concealing groups of people.” Mardo said

“Good, but Mardo…”

“I’ll make sure it’s a discrete call my lord.” Mardo said and then left to do his work.

In the meantime Larek when into his private chambers and lay on his bed. Within seconds his exhausted body fell asleep, Antarians may not need sleep in general but when it comes to certain things like a blast of energy knocking his mind from one planet to another, it kind of takes it out of you.

Base of the Mountain, Outside Roswell, 10 Minutes Later

With 9 unconscious people laying between them, Max Guevara stood with Logan and Alec facing off against Mitchell, Vala and Teal’c. The three members of SG-1 had cleared out the NID once Agent Barrett arrived so that it was just them. Obviously things hadn’t gone well until now and Barrett relented, he knew the best shot for things going right would be the people with experience with aliens. The NID were shipped out and everyone else just waited. After a little while the teenagers started to wake up, their heads were pounding but Liz awoke with the clearest mind and all she saw was herself and her friends being surrounded by strange faces. Instantly she jumped onto her feet and her moment caught the attention of the others who moved up.

“WAIT.” Mitchell called, “We’re not the bad guys, we’re the good guys.”

“Yeah well, we look like the ones who are surrounded.” Michael said

“Uh Michael, the cat twins over here kicked some serious ass for us.” Liz said

“How’d you know about that?” Alec asked

“Don’t know, just do.” Liz said

“Cat?” Kyle asked

“We’ve got cat DNA in us.” Max said, “The name’s Max, this is Alec and Logan. We’re here for you guy. Those guys are the concern.”

“Look, no one’s saying you don’t have the right to have some serious trust issues. After I read about this Special Unit, by all means if I could give you a shot at them I would.” Mitchell said, “So…how about a little into. I’m Colonel Cameron Mitchell, I’m the team leader of a unit called SG-1 and you guys aren’t the first aliens we’ve come into contact with.”

“Yeah, right. Look I don’t know what pipe you’ve been smoking but I think it’s time you checked into rehab. There are no aliens here.” Tess said

Mitchell looked to Teal’c and the Jaffa stepped forward. He removed his hat, revealing the gold brand seared onto his forehead by his former master and god Apophis. “On the world of my birth, we were bound in servitude to beings who used their power to portray themselves as gods. Although my people were once descended from this world, the Tau’ri, because of the Goa’uld we are now quite different.” Teal’c said and lifted his shirt to reveal the X slit of his pouch that contained his former symbiote that he incubated.

“And I’m Vala Mal Doran, human but definitely not from the neighbourhood.” Vala said

“What does that mean?” Michael asked

“My home planet is called Seroshia or as it’s affectionately known by my new little playmates, P5J 912. It was ruled over by the Goa’uld Qetesh who decided I’d make a wonderful new host for her. The Tok’ra freed me and I spend the next few years doing other things.” Vala said

“And by that she means thieving, smuggling, conning and a whole what of assorted goodies.” Mitchell said, “And then there are you guys. I don’t know which is which but from the briefing I have had, Zan, ruler of Antar until this guy Kivar took over. Then there is his lovely sister Vilandra. His second in command Rath and Zan’s bride to be Ava.”

Max looked to his friends and was worried, and concerned that Brody was still out cold but he would wake up soon. A couple of aliens stood before him but that didn’t mean a thing, hell some of his own race would do whatever they could to kill him. “How do you know all this?”

“I work for a branch of the government that deals with it. We’ve got our enemies out there but we’ve made a ton of friends. We were actually hoping that you’d be one of them. Anyway, we use an alien transportation system to travel to other planets to explore. They are great big rings called Stargates, they made wormholes that allows for near instantaneous transport between two active gates…at least I think that’s how Carter put it.” Mitchell said

“Carter? Colonel Carter?” Logan asked

“Yeah, why?” Mitchell asked

Logan turned to his Max, “From the discs, the woman who caused the Pulse.”

“She talked about an enemy, it was their last chance to protect the planet from those Ori things.” Max said as she looked around, “You’re her team?”

“Yes. I take it if Teal’c is right about your little time travel trip, then you know how things turn out?” Mitchell said

“It’s not good.” Alec said

“Look, I don’t really care who all you people are but this is a non starter. Go home.” Liz said

“I’m afraid we can’t do that Miss. Your friends here are important.” Mitchell said

“You have no idea.” Liz said, “But lets just say I’m fairly protective.”

“No doubt.” Mitchell said with a smile, he really had no idea.

Liz smiled back, “Okay, I’ll play along.”

“Liz.” Max said with a slight warning tone

“I can’t let anything happen to you.” Liz said, “Ever.”

“Ditto but let’s be nice to the people with guns.” Max said, his knew his shield would protect them but it was obvious that these people knew a lot more of what was going on out there than they did and that left him wondering what they had at their disposal.

“Guys, if you let us…well it wont prove to you that we’re the good guys but it might help.” Mitchell said

“What?” Michael asked

“A field trip.” Mitchell said as a car came speeding out and stopping

The sheriff came out with his gun raised, “Guys, why don’t you head back home while I speak to the nice colonel.”

“Sheriff, this is a bad plan.” Mitchell said

“Maybe, but I owe them and I’ll protect them from you and your friends.” Jim said

“Cameron, this is Sam are you there?” Carter said over the radio

Mitchell moved his hand up slowly to his radio, “Carter, how’s things?”

“The Theseus is re-supplying to set up a research station at the outpost we found but we called in Thor to help out. I’m on his ship now with Daniel.” Sam said

“Sam, transport everyone in this location up…do it now.” Mitchell said quickly

All of a sudden each of the people there were engulfed with a white light and then vanished from the desert floor. All that was left was their cars and their footprints in the sand.

Asgard Science Vessel: The Daniel Jackson, High Orbit Over Earth, Immediately Following

The flash of light filled the room and everyone suddenly realised they were in a new location. It was a wide space with metallic walls and a shiny black floor, control panels were around the room with strange white oval shaped stones on them along with Norse glyphs. Carter moved from a terminal, Logan, Max and Alec all recognised her from the message log they found, and moved over to the sheriff who suddenly found himself without his gun in his hand.

“I removed your weapon during transport. It’s in your car.” Carter said

“Where…where are we?” Maria asked

“Close to home.” Daniel said pointed behind the group.

They all turned around to see a large circular window, beyond which were the stars and Earth below them.

“HOLY CRAP.” Kyle said with wide eyes, “Uh, dad…please be nice.”

“Yeah.” Jim said while blinking and shaking his head.

“This…this…this is a spaceship?” Alex asked

“Yeah.” Carter said, “Belongs to a friend of ours.”

“Who?” Max asked, unable to take his eyes off of the planet

“Me.” Everyone heard a strange sounding voice and turned around to see one of the aliens that everyone referred to as the ‘Roswell Greys’, “Welcome Zan. I am Thor, Supreme Commander of the Asgard Fleet. It is good to see you once more.”

“We know each other?” Max asked

“Once, and quite well. Unfortunately as we feared the transfer of your conscious minds into your new bodies did not happen as we planned. Your memories are few and fragmented. It is good to meet you again. And you Rath.” Thor said

“Me, you know me?”

“Indeed. You trained under me in learning Asgard battle tactics. You were an apt pupil.” Thor said

“Wait, you said Thor? Your name is Thor?” Kyle asked

“Yes. Once a long time ago I was referred to as the God of Thunder in one of your ancient Pantheons.” Thor said

“The gods are aliens.” Kyle said

“False gods.” Teal’c said

“Yes, while my people have been seen as gods by your race it is not something we have encouraged unlike the Goa’uld who portray themselves as gods.” Thor said

Liz then moved around and looked at the Asgard who looked in turn at her. “I know you.” She said

“Yes indeed. You have the memories of the race to which you now belong. My ship scanned you during transport and while I do not know the cause, it is an honour to meet a Furling once more.” Thor said

Daniel looked back and forth between the Asgard and the girl, “Furling?”

“Yes.” Thor said

“Uh, where’s the fur?” Mitchell asked

Liz shook her head, “I’m not a short, bear-like Ewok.”

“No, just very human looking.” Vala said

Her skin rippled and changed into her alien form before changing back a second later. “Well I was human until yesterday afternoon. I’m a local girl but I had an encounter yesterday that…”

“You encountered the Furling plague? Your DNA appears to be stable. Your aggression is in check and your conscious mind is intact. You do not appear to primarily follow your instincts.” Thor said

“Oh I wouldn’t say that.” Liz said with a smirk before looking at Max

“I see.” Thor said, “And you are in control?”

“Yes.” Liz said, “Although I would be lying if I said I didn’t have certain needs.”

“I understand. Your predecessors were the same way. Their desire to mate was particularly strong, even more so in beings who came to be infected by their attempt at resurrection. You appear to be the success of their efforts.” Thor said

“Yeah, we’re talking about my brother and his girlfriend could we change the subject.” Isabel said

“Yes, lets. Now…see we are the good guys and our friend is here to vouch for us.” Mitchell said

“On the contrary, I have not.” Thor said as he extended his hand toward Isabel

“Thor, whatcha doin’?” Daniel asked

“Vouching for you.” Thor said

Isabel moved toward the three-foot high alien and knelt before him while taking his hand. “Are you sure?” she asked

Thor nodded but Max put his hand on her shoulder, “Are you sure? You don’t know what you’ll see.”

“I’m sure.” Isabel said as she closed her eyes and concentrated. Then her eyes shot open as her mind flooded with thousands of years of memories but it was the last 9 ½ years that proved the most interesting. She saw all his interactions with the SGC and SG-1, “It’s true, Max. All of it about them, they…they’ve been working to save this planet but they’ve made a lot of friends. They have this Stargate, they’ve contacted many worlds and found lots of people. The galaxy is populated by humans kidnapped from Earth thousands of years ago. Teams from Earth go through to explore, they’ve fought the Goa’uld and held a rebellion of their army. They’re powerless now but there’s something new.”

“So, what, you read minds?” Vala asked

“In a way.” Isabel said, “These Ori, you think our people can stop them?”

“I think they can stand up to them.” Mitchell said

“Ori?” Max asked

“Powerful, very powerful beings. They’ve sent an army here, if they can’t convert a world to their religion they wipe it out.” Isabel said

“Sounds familiar.” Michael said

“Except they can back it up. Once they’ve finished here, they’ll have the power to take on people like them.” Isabel said

“Well, that’s bad.” Max said

“Yes, but he has concerns about Antar. He thinks Kivar made an alliance with a thing called a Goa’uld to get control.” Isabel said

“What?” Tess asked with venom, “He made a deal with those things?”

“You know them?” Max asked

“Nacedo told me about them.” Tess said, “I’ll fill you in later.”

“What about you three? What’s your story?” Liz asked of the future arrivals

“Yes, your genetic sequencing is quite interesting.” Thor said

“How so?” Teal’c asked

“2 of them appear to have feline DNA combined with their own.” Thor said

“Wait? Cat DNA, how’s that possible?” Carter asked

“A nice little government project called Manticore. They made us, and trained us into soldiers. Tagged us with barcodes and used how however they liked. The name I was born with wasn’t Max, it was a designation. X5-452. X5’s are all cats.” Max said as she looked around the room.

Logan then stepped forward, “A shot time from now a device will be detonated that caused an EMP to spread across the US. We always believed it was a terrorist nuke but we found these records that detail an operation you ran.” He said while looking at Carter, “You activated a device and tied it to a piece of technology that sent us back in time. It was called the Granolith. The records said that it was your last option to protect the planet from the Ori, whatever they are, but you did it and the US became a third world nation over night.”

“Oh.” Carter said

“You did that?” Mitchell asked

“Apparently not yet but I had a theory that if we tied Merlin’s phase shifting device to a strong enough power source, it could cloak the entire planet and hide it from the Ori.” Carter said

“Arthur’s Mantle? I phased us but could it really do an entire planet?” Daniel asked

“Well theoretically but it would have a major side effect.” Carter said

“The EMP.” Logan said

“Right. But last I heard Manticore was a genetic research facility. They shouldn’t be doing anything like your talking about.” Carter said

“Well they are. Actually this is the fun part. They used your DNA start and to solve the problems in creating us.” Max said while looking at the alien Max

“Wait, what?” Max asked

“You were supposed to die down there today.” Alec said

“We saved you but it turns out that the guy who made us travelled back with his research to do the same thing. His story…complicated doesn’t even begin to cover it. Anyway, he taught his self in this year all his work and he created us earlier than in another timeframe…if that makes any sense.” Max said, “Anyway since you are kind of like our parents in a way, we came back and now we’re here. Oh and every other Transgenic for that matter. They’ve shacked up in a nearby town.” Then she remembered where she now was and looked out the window, “Ah, okay a nearby town to Roswell.”

“But as a result of what they are, Max, Alec and the others have various skills. Agility, strength. I think it’s the X8’s who have bat DNA which let’s them have seriously heightened hearing and an ability to speak at levels beyond what humans can here.” Logan said

“Cool.” Michael said

“What about you guys?” Mitchell asked, “Aside from the telepathy thing.”

“Lot’s of interesting tricks.” Max said and decided to take a leap of faith based on his sister’s word from what she got from Thor, “We’ve all got limited telekinesis, an ability to manipulate molecular structures and other things. Specifically I can heal and generate an energy shield. Isabel can enter people’s dreams, Michael has a sort of energy attack…basically he just blasts them and Tess can mindwarp people into seeing whatever she wants them to.”

“Really?” Carter asked

“And we’re still learning.” Max said as his watch beeped and eyes went wide, “Oh god.”

“What?” Isabel asked

“Mom and dad will be waking up soon.” Max said

Isabel turned to the rest of their group, all of them knew when their parent’s would be waking up soon and that if they weren’t home then they would be hell to pay. “We need to get home.”

“If we get caught out then we’ll be grounded for a month.” Maria said, “Which I probably already am thanks to this whole mess. Being stuck to a wall for half an hour really sucks.”

“You guys are kidding right?” Mitchell asked, “The fate of the galaxy is at stake and you’re worried about being grounded?”

“Well, yeah. Max and I have a date tomorrow night and I’m not missing it.” Liz said

“Teenagers.” Mitchell said

“Yeah, what can you do?” Vala said with a smile

“I can transport you down to your bedrooms.” Thor said

“Thank you.” Max said. “Oh and can you send Brody to his house before he wakes up and starts going on about being abducted again?”

“Of course.” Thor moved over to the control terminal and moved one of the stones along it and turned it. Immediately the group vanished in a flash of white light and sent back to Earth, Thor then turned to the Transgenics and Logan. “Is there somewhere I can send you?”

“Oh, a nice little dark alley in Roswell will do nicely.” Max said and turned to Logan, “We’ve got someone to look up.”

“Very well.” Thor said and did the same to those three, leaving him alone with SG-1

“Well…at least it got better.” Mitchell said

“You think they’ll help?” Vala asked

“I think they’ll want to talk about what they’ve learned before even considering that side of things.” Daniel said

“So what, we wait and see?” Vala asked, “Isn’t that risky?”

“I doubt we could force them and I don’t want to. Something tells me they’ve got their own issues to deal with. So what about you Thor? Anything you need to do?” Mitchell asked

“I am going to analyse the data from Elizabeth Parker. To be able to replicate what has happened to her and allow for the resurrection of a stable Furling race will be a great achievement.” Thor said

“Then I guess we better get back to the base and brief General Landry.” Carter said

Briefing Room, Stargate Command, NORAD, Colorado, 06:00

“You’re kidding?” Landry asked

“No, they didn’t want to be grounded.” Mitchell said after briefing Landry on everything that happened

“Hmm.” The general chuckled, “Reminds me of my daughter.”

“Hey. I heard that.” Dr Carolyn Lam said as she walked in

“Carolyn, how was the vacation?” Landry asked his daughter

“Dad, if you want to know how mom is doing, call mom.” Carolyn said, “Anyway, I went over the data sent by Thor. These Antarians are certainly close to the Ancients at a genetic level however they are still closer to our end of the evolutionary ladder than to the people that returned to Earth from Atlantis 10,000 years ago. That being said, their cells are generating incredible amounts of energy. The closest thing I’ve seen to it is Anubis’s experiment, Khalek, however their abilities appear to be related to age. The older they are the more power they have.” Carolyn said

“Are you serious? From what we’ve already found out they’ve got quite a bit of power.” Mitchell said, “What about that girl, uh…what’s her name?”

“Liz.” Daniel said

“Her DNA is unlike anything I’ve seen. It’s almost virulent. Any small part of her can infect another person and within hours that person would be like her. That being said, according to Thor she can control it and prevent it. However, when I entered the data on her genome, my computer got flagged.” Carolyn said

“Our systems are isolated with the best encryption on the planet.” Carter said

“I called security, they traced it back to a company in Washington. Athena Pharmaceuticals.” Carolyn said

“Oh no.” Landry said

“You know it?” Daniel asked

“Yes. General Hammond informed me of a Project Athena. Received an alien transmission a few years back detailing how to combine human DNA with an alien sequence. After a number of dangerous outcomes the project was shut down but the internet and government computer networks are constantly scanned for keywords relating to advanced genetics specific to the Athena strain of DNA.”

“Wait, are you saying that the alien from Project Athena and what this girl is are one in the same?” Carter asked

“It’s possible. Of course the reports from Athena describe an aggressive being willing to kill anyone who gets in the way. The goal was to mate and procreate with no regard for anyone else.” Landry said

“Thor did not seem worried. In fact he seemed surprised by her level of control. He wants to study her to find out how.” Teal’c said

“Come to think of it, the message Merlin left at the Mars outpost. He said that the alliance of the four races could help stop the Ori. Well, we have a Furling and the Asgard.” Daniel said

“The Nox are still pacifists right?” Mitchell asked, “And the Ancients are extinct as far as we can tell…aside from the Ascended one who wont help on this plain of existence?”

“Right.” Daniel said

“Well 50% isn’t bad.” Mitchell said, “How’d things go up on Mars?”

“It didn’t.” Carter said, “The chamber is completely useless until it receives the operating system software from Atlantis.”

“Well we have a copy, the expedition to Atlantis sent it to us a couple of years ago when they transmitted their first message back.” Landry said, “Why not just upload it?”

“We did that, but the program didn’t hold. As far as we can tell it has to be interfaced directly from the city.” Carter said

”Which is in the Pegasus Galaxy, 3 million light years away.” Landry said

“Are you sure it’s Atlantis?” Vala asked

“We checked the measurements of the area that was marked on the planet’s schematics. They match Atlantis’s shape and size perfectly.” Daniel said, “The only way we can activate this space station, whatever it is, is to find a power source suitable for the city and to get it back here.”

“Needless to say, that’s going to be impossible. Between our two galaxies we’ve only found a handful of ZPMs and most of them are drained.” Landry said

“We’ll find an alternative. We have to.” Mitchell said

“What about it’s databanks. Did the outpost hold anything on Merlin’s anti-Ori weapon?” Landry asked

“No, we couldn’t get access at all. We couldn’t even extract the data except for a series of high pitched tones for our trouble.” Carter said

Landry took a deep breath, “I’m starting to think this whole weapon thing doesn’t exist. Very well, do you research and if you get any leads on anything that can stop the Ori then please let me know immediately.”

“Yes general.” They all said as he entered his office

“Okay, this is pissing me off as much as it is him. We know that weapon is out there, our first clue led us to Camelot, from there we found out about Castiana, Sahal and Vagonbrei. All of them are dead ends, what are we missing?” Mitchell said

“Morgan Le Fay tried to tell us something but the other Ascended stopped her.” Daniel said

“Is there anything you can do?” Cameron asked Daniel

“A couple of the Ascended like me. One even ascended me when I was dying from radiation poisoning but that doesn’t mean I have a direct phone line to their plain of existence.” Daniel said, “And even if Oma wanted to help me she couldn’t because she’s locked in eternal battle with Anubis as her punishment for ascending him.”

“Well it’s better than having him down here trying to wipe out all life in the galaxy.” Carter said

“She shouldn’t have to do it in the first place.” Daniel said

“I’m sorry, who’s Oma?” Vala asked

“Oma Desala, she’s the Ancient who ascended Daniel when he was dying.” Carter said

“Oh.” Vala said, “She’d be useful. But either way we’re still stuck with four useless planets…well 5 if you include Earth.”

“Why include Earth?” Teal’c asked

“Well this was where Merlin decided to retake human form and build the weapon before going to Camelot.” Vala said

Daniel looked up, “Oh god I’m so stupid.” He said

“No arguments from me Darling but just so we’re all on the same page…what are you stupid about?” Vala asked

“Earth, Camelot, Vagonbrei, Sahal and Castiana. 5 planets. Based on what we learned from Anise, an ascended being took humans to Antar and that was tracked back to being before Merlin built the weapon. Include Antar in that and we have 6 planets.” Daniel said

“Co-ordinates on the gate are determined by 6 points in space marking the destination with the seventh being the point of origin.” Carter said before moving to a computer terminal and accessing the base’s mainframe. The screen lit up and showed the five planet before she got the symbols for Antar’s address. It showed all planet’s, and while they were some distance apart, they were all equidistant. Carter typed away and soon lines pushed out from all locations to an intersecting point between them where they crossed over a single star system. “That’s it.” She said

“Sam, can you find the coordinates for that planet?” Cameron asked

“The program can identify the constellations closest to the six planets. We line those up to the chevrons on the gate and we’ll have the address.” Sam said

“Do it.”

10 Minutes Later…

“Chevron 5 encoded.” Chief Master Sergeant Harriman called out as the fifth symbol locked on the gate before its inner circle rotated again

“The MALP is ready to go sir.” Sam said

“Good. Let’s hope this works out.” Landry said

“The odds aren’t in our favour on this one general. The address of the planet isn’t in our database from either the Goa’uld cartouche on Abydos or the data General O’Neill inputted when he had the Ancient Repository of Knowledge downloaded into his brain.” Carter said

“Chevron 6 encoded.” Harriman said with another illuminated light on the gate

“Well, here’s to us being lucky.” Landry said

“Chevron 7…locked in place.”

The pyramid symbol locked. The energy of the gate shot out and connected to form a wave before it was pulled back in to form the event horizon of the wormhole. Slowly the robot probe rolled up the ramp and entered the rippling water looking portal. Half a second later it was on the other side.

“We’re receiving telemetry sir, video and audio signals are strong.” Carter said as the camera started to move around to survey the probe’s surroundings, “Oh my god.”

“Is that what I think it is?” Mitchell asked

“You know what that is Colonel?” Landry asked

“Yes sir, it’s a statue…and the spitting image of Max Evans.” Mitchell said

“Sam, move the camera down to the base.” Daniel asked

“Sure.” She said as the image lowered to reveal a block of Ancient text and a depiction of a DNA strand

“Behold he who will rise in the time of fire. Seek him and let his hand be the only one that touches the Sangraal. Let him be known by the code of life in his blood, heir to Ambrosius Aurelianus.” Daniel read from the text, “It’s signed…by Morgan Le Fay.”

“Ambrosius Aurelianus, that’s what Merlin called King Arthur in the Avalon cave right?” Mitchell asked

“Indeed. It would seem to be that after his departure from Camelot to quest for the Sangraal, he fathered a lineage that ruled over Antar for countless generations.” Teal’c said

“Until Kivar’s Coup and now the last of that family is here in our backyard no less. And it mentioned the Sangraal, according to your report from the Camelot planet that’s Merlin’s weapon, I’ve given a lot of weird orders since taking this job, never did I think I’d be giving an order giving you a go to search for the Holy Grail.” Landry said, “Colonel Carter, I want the DNA modeled and compared to the data Thor sent down.”

“Yes sir.” Sam said

“Okay, stupid question. How could Merlin know what a teenager could look like today? 2000 years later.” Vala asked

“It could be a vague similarity.” Mitchell said

“Well they look pretty similar to me.” Vala said

“The message we got on Mars spoke of Merlin’s prophetic ability. Morgan never retook human form, she could have had that ability as well and influenced someone to carve that statue.” Daniel said

“You mean statues.” Carter said as she moved the probe around, “That’s definetely his sister Isabel, Michael Geurin and Tess Harding. That’s all four of the Antarians we met today.”

“Is it me or do those statues look like they’re looking at something?” Mitchell asked

“Maybe not a thing, but perhaps a direction, Colonel Mitchell. There appears to be nothing else in the surrounding terrain.” Teal’c said

“It’s as good a lead as we’ve ever had.” Daniel said

“If this Evans is the only one who can touch it, I want him going with you. But until we can convince him to do this I want as much detail on that planet as possible. Send a UAV through the gate to completely survey the area.” Landry said

“Yes General.” Carter answered and 5 minuates later the miniature, sensor loaded aircraft was lowered into the gate room and shot through the gate.

...
..
.

Hmm, dont know what happened there. Continued in next post

Chap 5 continued here..,

.
..
...

Living Room, Parker Residence, Roswell, 06:40

Liz had been beamed down into her bedroom and waited there for a while before she decided to make her appearance outside. She had grabbed a quick shower, the water against her skin felt sensational with her new awareness of her body. She could feel every inch of herself surging with life and it made her feel vibrant. Soon she was out, dried, dressed and found her parents already sitting at the breakfast table.

“Morning.” Jeff said to his daughter

“Hey. How are we all?” Liz asked, desperately hoping that her parents don’t notice anything different about her.

“We’re fine. But you’re up bright and early.” Nancy said

“Well early bird gets the…ah you know.” Liz said

“You’re looking a lot better than you did before you went to bed.” Nancy said

“Yeah, I don’t think I was coming down with something, probably just needed a good nights sleep.” Liz said

“Good, then you’ll be free to help be clean out the attic tonight after school.” Jeff said

“Dad.” Liz whined

“Well, you did say you needed to look out some of your old books.” Nancy said

“But it’s creepy up there.” Liz said and then smiled inwardly when she realised what she said now that she was what she was

“Yes but think of it this way, you wont need to see Max tonight or probably tomorrow night.” Jeff said

“Uh…where’s the good in that?” Liz asked

“Hmm, I thought it was boiling over with good.” Jeff smiled

“Daddy, please.” Liz said as she grabbed a piece of toast.

“Excuse me, young lady. Please tell me that isn’t all you’re having for breakfast.” Nancy said

“Oh I’m meeting Max and Isabel before school.” Liz said

“Max?” Both parents asked

“And Isabel.” Liz corrected, “We’re having a little chat to go over stuff from Grandma’s dig.” Technically true, they were going to be talking about her new genetic disposition. “Everyone got together last night at Michael’s to go over it and arguments started. Apparently, Maria’s mom wasn’t so pleased when Maria didn’t check in before curfew. They started this whole thing and then Kyle and Tess got dragged in…big mess.”

“I’m sorry, I think I must have blanked out a section here but…well…Michael in an argument about school work? School work?” Nancy asked

“Yeah. Oh right, he likes archaeology.” Liz said, flat out lie but it may work

“Oh right. I thought he liked painting?” Jeff asked

“What? He’s not allowed to like more than one thing?” Liz asked

“Well it’s…Michael.” Nancy said, “Gruff guy, lived in a trailer park with abusive dad and who usually is the last one to walk into school?”

“You guys really need to sit down and talk with him some time. Did you know he’s read all of Ulysses and can quote it?” Liz said

“You’re kidding right?” Jeff asked

“No. Of course if it wasn’t for Maria keeping him on his toes…well, she and I need to have a little chat.” Liz said, she remembered everything that happened to her and especially what she watched before she attacked them. What Liz did with Max, she had an excuse, she was under alien influence but with Maria and Michael…that definitely demanded a little girl time.

“Oh, why?” Nancy asked

“Just girl stuff.” Liz said

“Well, you’re still having more than just a slice of toast.” Nancy said as she pushed her daughter back down into her chair and put a plate of bacon and eggs before her. “Eat up or no meeting your boyfriend.”

“And his sister.” Liz said as she started to eat, “Iz will be there as well.”

“Okay, okay.” Nancy said

“But you are helping with the attic. And we’ll go through all those old, dusty boxes that are covered with spider webs…” Jeff started

“You really know how to make a job sound appealing.” Liz said with little amusement

“I know, I really know. At the very least I can find some old baby photos that I could pass around.” Jeff said, knowing full well the reaction

Liz’s head darted up, “Don’t you even think about it.”

“Well the only way to stop me is to find the photos and keeping them from me but to do that you’d have to help me.” Jeff said

“You are and evil man. An evil, evil man.” Liz said

“It was your mother’s idea.” Jeff said

“Oh don’t bring me into this. All I said was that it’s been a while since we seen the photos that weren’t in the album.” Nancy said

“Okay, you win. I will help.” Liz said as she swallowed her last bite, “Hmm, I guess I was hungrier than I thought.” Liz jumped up and headed to the door, “See ya later.”

“Bye.” Her mother and father said

“Well it was good to see her for all of 10 minutes.” Jeff said

“Yes.” Nancy agreed

Valenti Residence, Same Time

Tess and Kyle arrived back home and instantly Kyle collapsed onto the sofa and fell asleep. Tess decided to catch 40 winks herself but woke up a little later feeling refreshed and alert after barely 20 minutes. She and her fellow Antarians didn’t need much sleep and after hearing Larek telling them that Antarians didn’t need to sleep and that their need was only programmed in, she wondered how much she could get away with before they could stay awake as long as they wanted.

At any rate she walked out of Kyle’s former bedroom wearing nothing but one of his old football shirts. She saw Kyle out cold on the sofa, sprawled out and snoring away. The alien looked over him, taking in every inch of his body and then felt herself becoming aroused before she shook her head to bring herself out of it. Tess then looked at the clock and knew that if Kyle wasn’t up soon they’d be late. She moved over to the kitchen and filled a glass with water. She took a sip as she walked back over to Kyle.

“Kyle.” She said softly, “Time to great the new day. Rise and shine sleepy head.”

With absolutely no reaction Tess looked at the glass and smiled. She held it over Kyle’s head and tipped it up, releasing the cold liquid down onto Kyle. Instantly he was wide awake, his arms and legs were waving around wildly as he coughed and spluttered.

“WHAT THE HELL?” Kyle yelled and looked up to see Tess desperately trying not to laugh, “Jeez Tess.”

“Sorry, I couldn’t resist.” Tess said, “Come on, get up.”

“Tess, we didn’t sleep at all last night. You know what I’m saying?” Kyle said

“Kyle, you’re an athletic, strong and lively young man. You’re supposed to have lots of energy.” Tess said

“Not after zero sleep.” Kyle said as he pulled a pillow over his head

“We have school.” Tess said

“I’m taking a sick day. Dad is cool with it.” Kyle said, his voice muffled by the pillow. “Besides, either I sleep here or there…it really doesn’t make a difference.” Tess sighed and grabbed the pillow of his head, earning a disgruntled groan from Kyle. She knelt down behind his head and rested her fingertips on his forehead. “Tess, what are you doing?” Kyle asked

“Shhh…just relax.” Tess said softly and closed her eyes

Slowly Tess started to stroke his head, running her fingers over his head in precise movements. Kyle’s eyes tried to look back to see what she was doing but gave up and then started to feel something. Soon he just closed his eyes and let Tess work away, it was feeling too good to make her stop. Tess’s hands started to glow, feeding her energy into him and leaving luminous trails over him as she started to move further over him. Her hands moved around his temples and the down over his neck to his chest, her fingertips pushed into his flesh and Kyle moaned. She just kept going and Tess got more and more into what she was doing as she caressed his skin, feeling his body heat through her hands as energy flowed

Then Kyle suddenly felt his dick swell in his boxers and in seconds he had a full on erection. Instantly Kyle sat up and span around to sit back against the sofa while he tried to hide the tent in his boxer shorts with the blanket. After what she did he was now feeling very wide awake, much more awake than he normally did in the morning. Tess was surprised that he pulled away so quickly and looked at him questioningly.

“Uhm, what was that?” Kyle asked

“A little trick I learned. It sends a little of my energy into centres of your body that spreads it out. You know that Chinese thing with the needles, it’s kind of like that. It’ll also get rid of a ton of toxins out of you. You’ll feel like a million bucks for a while but just make sure you sleep tonight.” Tess said

“Oh that wont be a problem.” Kyle said, “I gotta said, if the alien princess thing doesn’t work out for you you’ve got a great career as a masseuse waiting for you.”

“Funny, very funny. Now I’ll fix breakfast so you get showered.” Tess said

“You don’t want it first?” Kyle asked

“Nah, I can wait.” Tess said as she moved back to the kitchen

“Yeah, okay.” He said

Kyle got up, the blanket he slept under was bunched at his groin as he headed through to the bathroom. Tess looked back at him and saw the blanket and instantly she blushed when she realised what she caused.

“Now that’s a side effect Nacedo never told me about.” She whispered

“Sorry?” Kyle asked as he looked back

“Nothing.” Tess said before bending over to open a cupboard and pull out a couple of bowls. As she did so, Kyle’s former football jersey rode up and he got a look of her underwear. His dick got harder by a thousand fold and gulped hard.

“Hey, Tess…you and Max?” Kyle asked

“What about me and Max? That ship has sailed in more ways than one.” Tess said

“It has?” Kyle asked

“Even before last night, if Max and I got together then sooner or later he would have been pulled back to Liz. They’re connected and bonded, they would have realised it sooner or later and it happened long before I arrived in Roswell. I didn’t stand a chance.” Tess said

“Sorry.” Kyle said, he wasn’t really but he didn’t know what to say

“Don’t be. I’m not.” Tess said

“You’re not?” Kyle asked

“No. Look, I wanted Max because I was raised to believe he was mine. We were together on Antar and that was that. But, that has changed here and thank god. Don’t get me wrong, I love Max but it’s more like a brother…okay a cousin than anything else, a dear friend at the outside but lately I’ve been thinking about…uh, a guy. Can’t get him out of my head.” Tess said

“Oh yeah?” Kyle asked, not knowing what it was he was feeling in the pit of his stomach, “Tell me his name and I’ll beat the crap out of him.”

“Why?” Tess asked

“Well…uh…see…hmmm, well if it’s not my job to see if he’s worthy for her highness then whose is it?” Kyle asked with a bow

“What are you, my self anointed protector?” Tess asked with a smile, “Defending this pure, innocent little girl from your big lecherous jock friends.” She said with a sultry, seductive tone.

“No, just not wanting any newbies to the I Know an Alien Club. I think it’s been getting a little crowded lately.” Kyle said, “So he’s a jock? Anyone I know?”

“After last night, no arguments from me.” Tess said, “And I’m not telling so go shower before I use another glass of water on you…and it’ll be ice water.”

Kyle just gave her a look and walked into the bathroom, Tess leaned back against the counter and sighed before she got on with making breakfast. Both asked themselves what was going on.

“Kyle, you use all the hot water and you’ll be singing soprano for the rest of your life.” Tess called out

“As her highness commands.” Kyle called back

“Call me that again and you and me will be having issues.” Tess called back before she heard the shower running and instantly her head was filled with images of him standing naked under the spraying water. “Stop it, stop it right now.” She told herself

Living Room, Dr Sandeman’s Residence, Across Town, 07:00

Sandeman sat in his room while holding onto his cane that was capped with a metal moulding of the Manticore symbolic animal. Before him sat Logan, Max and Alec and all were just waiting. Then came a knock at the door and Max went to answer it. She came back with Liz, Isabel and Max. Sandeman stood immediately to greet the group once they entered.

“So this is where you live?” Liz asked

“No, this is someone else’s house.” 452 said as they walked into the living room, “This is Dr Sandeman.”

“It is my great pleasure to meet you.” Sandeman said

“Yeah, the good doctor here is the guy that used you and made us.” Alec said

“Used us?” Max asked

“You were dead at the time. It is a good thing, a very good thing that the situation resulting in that has been changed thanks to the fruits of my work here.” Sandeman said

“Well, you wont get arguments from us.” Isabel said

“So why are we here?” Max asked

“You’re a part of us. We felt we should all get together.” X5-Max said

“And to see a few things.” Sandeman said as he moved to his fireplace. He placed the end of it in a small indentation and turned the cap of the cane to the left. Immediately there was a sound of something unlocking and a segment of the hardwood floor lowered and formed a ramp. “This way is you please.”

Sandeman moved to the ramp and walked down into his basement that served as his lab. It was nothing sort of very hi-tech, the type of equipment that would be found in universities, major companies and government laboratories would have. He had to cut corners in a few places to avoid detection by his former extended family in the Phalanx but it more than served the purpose he needed. Liz looked over everything and found herself in a biologists dream lab.

“Wow…double wow.” Liz said

“I’m glad you like it. I put all this together to study all of you should you ever come across my autops…sorry.” Sandeman said, “I really am glad you’re all alive.”

Isabel moved over to a tarp covered tank, she saw light coming out from under it and pulled it back a little, “What’s this?”

Sandeman quickly took it out her hand and recovered it, “Nothing that concerns you my dear.”

“This is where you made us?” X5-Max asked

“No, this is where my future self taught me my research. It took me a full year of studying to understand it and another 6 months before I was ready to begin work. I created my prototype here, the rest of you were created at Manticore.” Sandeman said

“Prototype, you mean Joshua?” X5-Max said

“You know him? Is he…alive?” Sandeman asked

“Yeah dog boy and us are great pals.” Alec said, “He came back with us.”

“Thank you.” Sandeman whispered with praise, “Anyway, this was where I made a breakthrough. I successfully created your basic genome Max.”

“You mean what you did here is why I don’t have any junk DNA in me.” X5-Max said

“That’s impossible.” Liz said

“That’s what I thought when I heard it.” X5-Max said

“Oh, believe me it is very possible and the most important thing ever to happen.” Sandeman said

“Why?” Max asked

“Because a being with no junk DNA, with every aspect of their genetic profile active and with function would quite simply be perfect. And look at her, beautiful, intelligent, strong. Perfect.” Sandeman said while looking at his creation in Max

“Got a wicked sense of humour as well.” Logan said

“Which is one of the many reasons you love her.” Sandeman said

“Why do it at all? Unless your one of those guys who just want to see if it could be done rather than asking if it should be done.” Isabel said

“Oh no, I had my reasons. Max’s existence is a miracle but it wasn’t a whimsical choice, you have a purpose my dear.” Sandeman said

“This wouldn’t have to do with an ancient language suddenly forming on my skin talking about the end of the world and me stopping it would it?” X5-Max said

“What? More apocalypse?” Isabel asked

“Yes, I know all about the Ori, the Goa’uld and the myriad of evil out there. However, what is out there often finds its way here. As you’ve discovered Miss Parker, sometimes it stays here…just waiting in the dark.” Sandeman said

“What are you talking about?” Logan asked

“A disease. A disease unlike anything you can possibly imagine. It touched this planet millions of years ago, long before we walked these lands. It wiped out a civilisation that inhabited Earth at this time. Through my work with the government I learned they were called the Ancients, a name that young Miss Evans here should recognise after her link with the Asgard. They were beyond powerful and they succumbed to this disease. A race that colonised this entire galaxy from one end to the other and they all died out save for a small group that relocated elsewhere. Then a few thousand years ago my people stumbled onto a cave. An outpost of the Ancients, the disease saturated the air there. Their bodies turned to dust long ago but what killed them remained. In less than a week half the continent around the outpost was wiped out, all but a few of us. Somehow we were immune, our bodies killed the plague but it had an unusual effect on us. It increased out brainpower. We learned what it was and how to contain it and our little Phalanx was born that day. My ancestors found each other and while the original purpose was lost to history, a cult was formed that circled around a single precept…selective breeding. We bred ourselves to be stronger and better than any human on this planet. Now the Phalanx have gone so far that they believe the rest of humanity is inferior and should be wiped out so their plan is that when they reach a certain point they want to release the virus among the general populace. Max is immune, that’s how she is the one who can stop it.” Sandeman said

“So why not use that and create a cure or something?” Alec asked

“Yeah…I screwed up.” Sandeman said, “Well not so much but…okay. I don’t know what I did to create Max.”

“Your notes didn’t work?” Liz asked

“No. I tried, the notes are detailed but I couldn’t do it again.” Sandeman said

“That explains why the 452s in the other X series still suffered from Progeria despite being clones of me.” X5-Max said

“No matter what I did, even following procedure by procedure a video tape I made of my work that time, I just couldn’t get it. I’m at a dead end.” Sandeman said

“Is there something that could get you passed it?” Max asked

“Well…yes.” Sandeman said, “My work is all based around my studies of your DNA in the alternate timeline where you died. A study of healthy, living cells would answer thousands of questions I was left with.”

“You want a blood sample.” Isabel said

“Yes. From all of you if that wouldn’t be too much trouble?” Sandeman said

“Why not get a sample from Max, she already has what you’re looking for?” Logan asked

“Oh I intend to.” Sandeman said as he pulled out a syringe, “If you don’t mind. Besides it will help me with that other thing.”

“What thing?” Liz asked

“I’m infected with a virus that will kill Logan if we get close to him. It’s tailor made to do that.” X5-Max said

“Wow, is there a particular reason?” Isabel asked

“I’m an anonymous cyber journalist that exposed corruption, illegal activities and I pissed off a lot of people. Ended up in a wheelchair after one and Max got infected with that disease when I exposed Manticore.” Logan said

“Everyone watched his show.” X5-Max said

“Oh god, you are pathetic.” Alec said, “Hard ass Max getting all dreamy eyed over Eyes Only. Ahhhh.”

“Alec, remember that time I kicked you in the balls?” X5-Max asked

“You never did that.” Alec said

“Not yet.” X5-Max said

“Point taken.” Alec said

“So…what do I do?” X5-Max asked Sandeman

“Well I believe holding out your arm is traditional.” Sandeman said

“Funny.” X5-Max said as she held out her arm.

Sandeman moved forward and found a vein in her arm before sticking in the needle. In seconds the tube started filling with her blood. “Okay then, let’s see what we’ve got.” He said as he took the sample and put it under a microscope, “My that is a nasty son of a bitch isn’t it.”

“Believe me, you don’t know the half of it.” Logan said, remembering the time he was infected

“Do you know how to cure it?” X5-Max asked hopefully

“No, not a clue. Give me some time to work with it.” Sandeman said as he started his analysis and started getting readouts on the sample, “Okay, highly virulent. 24-hour incubation before its terminal and requires close physical contact to transmit. Hmm, its genetic structure is unique. It appears to be a cross between influenza, chicken pox and HIV with enough of Max’s DNA to survive in her body and coded to target a very specific structure. That would be you Mr Cale. And…incurable.”

“What? Are you sure?” Logan asked

“It’s adaptable, Max’s body isn’t carrying it, it’s generating it as part of immune system. Its registering Logan as a biologic threat and attacking him like antibodies would attack a virus. It’s using her biology to make itself immune to treatment. Subject it to one thing and it adapts within seconds. My guess is…7, maybe 8 hours before its terminal again.” Sandeman said and looked at her, “Sorry.”

“Well maybe I can do something?” Max said

“What do you mean?” Logan asked

“I can heal.” Max said

“Could that work?” X5-Max asked

“I have no idea.” Sandeman said, “I have no idea how his ability works.”

”We could try.” Max said

X5-Max smiled, “Thanks, daddy.”

“Okay, that’s just crossing the line weirdness.” Liz said

“Actually you are all related to the transgenics. Your DNA, although it’s less than 0.00001%, is in them.” Sandeman said

“Hardly daddy comment worthy though.” Liz said

“True.” Sandeman said

“But if it wasn’t you’d be mommy.” Max said to Liz

“Oh don’t go there.” Isabel said while pointing to the two of them

Max turned to his female namesake, “Shall we?” he asked as he held out his hands

The Transgenic took them and Max closed his eyes, his hands started glowing and a connection formed between the two. Each saw the others life in a split second as the glow spread over her until her full body was engulfed. After five minutes, the connection snapped and both Max’s collapsed. Liz caught her Max while Isabel caught the Transgenic and both helped them to their feet.

“What happened?” Liz asked

“That’s a lot harder than cancer.” Max said as he blinked and shook his head

“You can cure cancer?” Alec asked

“Yes.” Max said

“What about that influenza strain that swept the planet last year?” Sandeman asked

“I cured the local victims. That thing felt like it was sucking the life right out of me.” Max said

“I see.” Sandeman said before he took another blood sample from Max and ran tests on it

“Well?” X5-Max asked

“It’s gone.” Sandeman said with surprise

“I couldn’t kill it directly, seeing your test results helped he see what it was that I was looking for but I couldn’t get it without draining a lot of energy. So I changed it, made it a target of your immune system.” Max said to Max, “You took care of it yourself.”

“Really?” X5-Max asked before looking at Logan

Alec who sat between them and looked back and forth between them, quickly he jumped out of his chair and moved out of the way, “I know you two probably want to rip each other’s clothes off right now but give the rest us a chance to get out before we get hurt…or end up needing a therapist.” Alec said

“Actually, I recommend that as well.” Sandeman said, “Although not for the same reasons. I would like to continue to check this, for all I know it could still adapt and come back. You wouldn’t want to kill him would you?”

“Well that might happen anyway.” X5-Max said with a wicked smile while looking at Logan

“I was referring to a hug, kiss on the cheek or even a handshake.” Sandeman said

“But right now, it’s gone?” Logan asked

“Yes.” Max said

“I can’t believe it.” Logan said

“What? This is why we came back.” X5-Max said

“Yeah but after so long, I was beginning to think it would never happen.” Logan said

“And as your doctor I still recommend wearing gloves when you want to touch.” Sandeman said

X5-Max then turned to Max, “Thank you. Even if it doesn’t hold, thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” Max said

Cloud 9 Motel, Frankfort, Kentucky, 07:05

Dean pulled up into the motel’s parking lot. They had been on the road all night since Sara came to him at his office and all through their drive she hadn’t taken her eyes off the scenery as it passed by.

“Why have we stopped?” Sara asked

“Because I need to sleep and you don’t know how to drive.” Dean said

“I have observed you.” Sara said

“Sorry Sara but I couldn’t sleep until I know you know what your doing. Besides, I think we could both do with some rest and food.” Dean said

“I don’t require as much rest as you do.” Sara said

“But you do need it. Might as well have some now while we can before my former employers decided that something is wrong when I don’t show up for work this morning.” Dean said

“Okay.” Sara said

Soon both got out of the car and headed into the manager’s office, “Morning, what can I do for you?”

“Hi, we need a room. 2 queen beds.” Dean requested

The manager looked back and forth between Dean and Sara, she was already having an affect on him and she was just standing looking at postcards in a stand. “2 queens? Are you sure?” he asked

“Yes.” Dean said, he couldn’t blame him for asking

He looked back and forth again, “Room 21 is available. Second floor, at the end.” He said as he handed over the key

“Thank you.” Dean said

Then the manager leaned into whisper, “Are you two related?”

“No.” Dean said as he signed the log with a fake name and handed over cash before escorting Sara up to their room.

Room 21…

The two of them walked into the room and Dean locked the door.

“Any particular one you want?” Dean asked

“No.” Sara said

“Okay.” Dean said as he moved to the closest bed and sat on it before removing his shoes. Then he lay back on it, “Awww…I need this.”

Sara walked around the room, looking over each item in the room before she moved to the window and looked out. Across that car park there was another room and inside was a couple making love slowly but weren’t very bashful since the curtains were side open. What she saw, she knew yet it confused her to a degree. The last time she was in a room like this she was with a hybrid of the species that was dying from the pollution impact on their immune systems, a downside of being born of fully human mothers. However that time was more primal than anything else.

“Dean?” Sara said

“Yeah?” Dean said

“What are they doing?”

“What who’s doing?” Dean asked

“Over there.” Sara said

Dean looked over and rolled off the bed to walk over to her position, “Where?”

“There.”

“Sara, they’re having sex. I thought you could tell that. And I know this is new for you but humans consider it impolite to watch. I mean some people like watching and some people like showing it but as a rule, you shouldn’t watch.” Dean said

“There’s something different about what they’re doing. Explain it.” Sara said

Dean was confused, he looked out but didn’t see anything amiss. Then it hit him, “Oh, they’re making love. It’s sex.”

“Explain.”

“Well…okay. Humans don’t have sex just for having children; we do it for pleasure and while different couples like it in different ways that is intimate. Both work to pleasure the other, its not so much about getting off…well it is but it’s sharing and…look this is hard to explain.” Dean said

“Then don’t explain it.” Sara said

“Uh, well I thought you wanted me to explain it?” Dean asked

Sara turned around, pulled of her top and exposed her firm breasts to him. “Show me.” She said

“Wha…what?” Dean asked

Sara unfastened her jeans and pushed them off until she was naked. “If you can’t explain it, I want you to show me.”

“Sara, I can’t.” Dean said

“Remove your clothes.” Sara said as she moved up to him

Dean started walking backwards until he was back against the bed, “Sara, I can’t be with you.”

“I want you Dean. Show me what they’re doing.” She said seductively

“Sara please, I can’t do this. It’ll…”

Sara placed a finger over his lips and looked into his eyes, “I will not conceive. You have my word.”

“You can’t control that.” Dean said

“I can. I want you to show me this.” Sara said and looked out the window before turning back, “Do this, making love.”

“Like I said Sara, it isn’t just me. It’s both of us…I don’t know, becoming one.” Dean said

“Then teach me.” Sara said as her hands found their way to his pants and in seconds they were down by his ankles. She pressed herself against him and he fell back onto the bed, taking her with him. He knew he was lost.

Dean found his hand on her hip and looked up into her eyes as he started to caress her skin slowly before he leaned up and kissed her. Sara reciprocated almost immediately and opened her mouth to accept his tongue as it probed inside her. Then she backed off and stood back up, Dean looked over every inch of her naked body and in an instant he unbuttoned the top few buttons of his shirt before he pulled it off over his head while he kicked off his shoes and socks. Soon she moved forward, climbing onto the bed and he moved so that he was kneeling before her. The two then came together and kissed.

Dean leaned into her; his hands were on either side of her head. He pressed his lips against hers and his tongue parted her lips. She tried moving but Dean held her closer to his own body. He kissed her like he was tasting her. Sara shuddered from the feel of Dean’ mouth, the feel of it was so different but it drew her in. Dean then started moving his lips down, kissing over her collarbone before he walked on his knees around to her back; he pressed against her so that her back was flush against his chest. Dean moulded his body to hers, his arms wrapping around her soft, supple body and ran his hands over with loving caresses. He was pressing her so close; she could feel his heartbeat against her back.

“Just relax. Go with it.” Dean said

Sara made a small whimper that surprised her, “Dean, take me.” A shudder ran through his body, from head to toe and his breath fell out in a long sigh of hot breath that glided over her shoulder. He ran his fingers gently through her hair, feeling the perfect smoothness of it between his digits. His hands slid over her waist and they felt hot, much hotter than when they started. He could feel her body temperature increase greatly. He slid upward so slowly that had her gasping for air, she was right when she saw the other couple; this was so much different than simply having sex. His hands spilled over her breasts, cupping and kneading the firm mounds.

She leaned back into him, his mouth slid over her neck and then he turned her to face him. He pulled her closer, his hands found their way to her butt before his mouth lowered to her breasts. His tongue flicked across the nipple, fast, quick and wet. Sara gave a desperate, primal moan of need and pleasure. She found herself utterly confused for her desire of this one human when she found every other one of his race undesirable as a mate, she pushed it to the back of her mind right now. The bliss that was letting surge through her body was simply too good to have other concerns right now. He moved to the other breast, a little harsher this time with his teeth biting gently then licking.

“Agughnnnnn…” Sara moaned, “Take those off, now.” Sara said, as she motioned at his briefs.

Dean let go of her for a second and slid his underwear off. Sara looked at him for the first time. His skin was enticing and was uninterrupted from the curve of his calves to the narrowness of his hips, the swelling in his groin and the hardness of his chest. Sara was beautifully naked and he leaned her down onto her back. His hands came up on the inside of her thighs and spread her legs a little. He slid his hands along her thighs until they cupped her buttocks, bringing her groin against his face. Dean laid his cheek against her, licking a quick line along her hip. Her heart was beating so hard, that she could barely breathe.

“Please…Dean.” She nearly begged and let herself go. He slid one hand between her thighs, one finger slid inside her. She shuddered, head thrown back, breasts thrust out eyes closed, in sheer ecstasy.

“Sara, you’re so beautiful.”

He licked the inside of her thigh, forcing her to spread her legs just by licking, nuzzling his mouth against her skin. The first touch of his tongue between her legs made her cry out. Dean kissed her there as though he kissed her mouth. All tongue, and exploring thoroughly. Sara was completely surrendering to the sensations, her alien desires to mate were bubbling up but she kept them down while Dean worked on her. He licked her in long, smooth, sure strokes. He then found her clit and sucked, Sara bit her lip to keep from screaming but the second time the sucked she screamed loudly.

Dean took his mouth away from her quivering mound that was radiating a lot of heat and she whimpered constantly with delight. He looked over her body but Sara complained at the lack of contact and pushed his head back down. His tongue went back to what he had been doing then and he looked up the length of her body, into her eyes. Sara could hold back no longer and a scream escaped her parted lips, she groaned again and again.

“Ughnnn…hmmmm…ughhhnnnmmm…aghhhh…AGHHhmmmmm…”

Dean was incredibly hard, he couldn’t believe he was doing this knowing the risks as he did but he couldn’t stop himself. He then pulled away a gain but started to kiss his way up her body. He planted a kiss on her bellybutton, his tongue swivelled in her navel before he headed further up. He kissed her ribs, moved up again and sucked on her nipple before he lay on top of her. Dean propped himself up on his elbows, the two of them looked into each other’s eyes as her breathing was hard and ragged. Her legs bent at the knee and he was cradled between them, she moved them back and forth slightly and caressed his upper thigh with them. In that moment he pushed his hips forward and Dean slid inside her. She was tight, wet and unbelievably incredible while she could feel every inch of him working its way slowly inside of her. When Dean was fully sheathed inside of her, he stared down at her and saw her flushed cheeked and desperation in her eyes. She wanted more and he knew it.

He held himself there for the moment and revelled in the feeling of her pussy. She gripped him so tightly and her internal alien muscles quivered to the point that he could have climaxed there and then. However he didn’t, and he had no idea how he was able to hold himself of but he did. Sara felt every inch of her body pulsing with life and wanted more of what Dean was doing to her. Soon she found her hands were roaming over his body, touching his skin and exploring his flesh as he explored her.

“Please.” She whispered. Dean began to move then, he worked in and out once, twice, then three times as his hips worked to create a rhythm that sent a tidal wave of fire through their souls. She reached around finding his buttocks and then she dug her nails into his flesh. Dean surged forward at the sharpness of it but continued to move over her, sliding his dick in and out of her. He pumped faster, harder as she raised her hips to meet his body and he saw passion flood her eyes. Sara’s body was pulsing, waves of pleasure crashing over her and all the time the two of them ground together.

“AGHH…UGHHHHHNN…UGHHMMMMM…AGHHHHHHHHHHH…UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Her orgasm hit, for the first time and all she could do was cry out again and again.

Dean stopped moving as she rode it out, her eyes were wide and she was shocked at the feel of what had just happened. He watched as her ragged breathing slowed and then as she looked up at him. Instantly Sara was filled with the desire to make him feel as close to that kind of pleasure she he made her feel. Without a word, she rolled them over so that he was on his back. Not for a moment did his dick leave her body and this time it was Dean’s turn to be surprised as she took over. Sara leaned down, pressing her breasts against his chest as she slid over him. Dean’s hands found their way to her body as she grabbed his lips with her own, it was more intense, sharper and expressed every ounce of her desire. He was deep within her body, a small moan escaped Dean’ lips and as he did so, she leaned back and rested her hands on his chest.

“Why do you want me?” Dean asked

“I don’t know, but I do…and I don’t want to stop.” She moved above him. His hands slid around her waist, then to her breasts. Slowly Sara started to move up and down on his rigid dick, rocking back and forth as he stabbed her body. Her fingernails dug into his chest and he groaned as her head tilted back and the forward, letting her hair cascade down her face. Her strong thighs continually pushed her body up, only to release the tension and crash back down onto him.

Dean felt his cum churn in his balls, he was so desperate to let go that it was maddening but in his mind he kept feeling her. He saw every inch of her and felt her promise not to conceive a child. Simply, he gave himself over to it and prepared to let his seed flood her womb and hoped that she would keep that promise. Dean thrust his hips up, meeting each of hers as he watched and heard her moan. The feeling of his hands on her body while she was riding him was almost too much to handle. Shudders began to wrack her frame and she could feel Dean’s dick swelling inside her. She continued to move, gently, then a lot faster as she bounced over his body. Sara forced him into her, hard fast and deep, until she was feeling a second orgasm building deep in her. Dean’ breathing became faster and Sara knew that he was close.

“Ugh…ugh…UGHNNNN…YESSS…OH GOD BABY…UGHNNNNN!”

“Oh god…yesss…yessssss…YESSSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”

“UGGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”

“OH GOD DEAN…OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”

Her orgasm caught her in a burst, that made her arch her back and made her cry out. At the same moment, Dean shoved his hips up and released a torrent of his sperm into her body. She could feel his orgasm rip through her body as he plunged upwards and shouted her name but in that moment she sealed her self off from his white-hot lava as she promised.

For a shining minute, she felt completely warm with a smile on her lips that was unmistakably delirious while she felt like she could melt and flow off the bed. There was nothing but the feeling of his body underneath her and the warm roll of pleasure that washed over her once again. Only the feel of the way he went inside her in one great release reminded her where and what she was but it didn’t matter to her. Sara opened her eyes, his hands rose and she fell against his body. She laid her head on his chest, her hair sticking to the side of her face. She could hear his heart going back to it’s normal rhythm, Sara lay there longer, feeling his body pulse, his arms wrapped around her holding her close. It was the way they fell asleep, with nothing that could possibly waken them from their erotic dream fuelled slumber.

To Be Continued…

Chapter 6

School Gates, West Roswell High, 07:50

Max, Isabel and Liz were heading in through the gates and saw the others waiting for them. It was just then that Liz suddenly felt something wash over her and she stumbled. Max quickly caught her but noted that Liz’s cheeks were flushed and her breathing suddenly was heavier.

“Liz?” Max asked

“I’m fine.” Liz said, she could have sworn she was just about to have an orgasm

“You sure? You look like you were about to have a good time.” Maria said

“Uh, well I’m pretty sure someone just did.” Liz said as her eyes went wide, “There’s someone else out there…like me.”

Max looked at her, “Another Furling?”

“Yeah. Um…it’s like we’re connected, like we are aware of each other.” Liz said, “It’s not like my connection to you Max, but it’s like an impression. And I’m pretty sure she just had some pretty good sex.”

“If there’s another Furling out there, then we’ve got problems.” Tess said

“Tess…” Maria said

“I’m serious.” Tess said, “Liz is unique, there hasn’t been a Furling with rations thoughts beyond mating for what…5 maybe 6 million years. If there’s one out there then I think the odds are in favour of it being one of the Screw Me variety. Where’s there’s one Furling having sex, in 20 minutes she’ll have a kid that’ll grow 6 inches a day until they look 12 or 13. At that point, Nacedo said they’d go into some kind of cocoon and come out fully adult and hot for sex. That takes a week, 9 days tops.”

“Next time we talk to our military friends, we should tell them.” Kyle said

“Is that what they are now?” Michael asked, “Friends?”

“Well Isabel got the story from Thor and he trusts them.” Kyle said

“And can we trust Thor?” Michael asked

“Yes.” Isabel said, “He’s old, thousands and thousands of years worth of memories but what he showed me was the truth.”

“Do you think we can give him a call? Find this other Furling?” Max asked

“No.” Liz said quickly, getting her a look from everyone else. “Sara. Her name is Sara. She’s coming here.”

“What? Are you sure?” Max asked

“She’s coming for me.” Liz said

“Why?” Isabel asked

“I don’t know but she’s with someone…and she cares about him.” Liz said, “Ahh, this is annoying. It’s like its right there, but I can’t see it. Just glimpses.”

“Well, we’ll talk about this later. Right now we’ve got classes.” Max said

“Yeah, yeah, yeah. But back to this Sara, she’s with a guy and doesn’t want to kill him.” Tess asked, “What is this, Furlings restoration week?”

“Look, all I know is that she was born this way. She wasn’t infected like me.” Liz said, “She was raised, she grew up…she wants…family.”

“She’ll certainly get a big family the more guys she screws.” Tess said

“She’s got one and she’s not letting him go.” Liz said as the first bell went, “Okay, later. We’ll all talk when we finish with school.” Together they all jogged toward the building and started with their school day.

Kivar’s Private Quarters, High Palace of Antar…

In the rooms that once belong to Zan, Kivar had taken it over and turned it into his own private den of power with a harem next door filled with women dosed with Antarian enhanced Goa’uld mind control chemicals. Four of them now decorated his bed, sleeping soundly as the ruler approached a mirror. It was tall, as tall as the room and wide as a set of double doors. Before it stood a lone chair, simply facing the mirror. Kivar moved over from the bed and drew a curtain around the corner occupied by the chair before sitting down on it.

His mind, like the rest of his people, was simply too powerful for the snake like symbiote to take full control of him. Kivar was able to keep things from it, keep his presence a secret from the others around him or he risk a full scale uprising against him. Having a Goa’uld on the planet was dangerous and unacceptable. However it also meant that the snake couldn’t learn everything directly as it would have with another host and required an update or two.

Kivar looked into the mirror, his head lowered and his eyes glowed. “Speak.” Said the symbiote

His head lowered again and then looked up, “The ship that approached the shield is of an unknown configuration, although its power output is comparable to 50 Goa’uld Ha’tak ships.” Kivar said, he was effectively having a conversation with himself but using the reflection as a form for the Goa’uld to speak.

“Impressive. Such power would make conquering the System Lords child’s play.”

“Which is why we have an accord Lempo. You learn from me, and your resources allow me to take this empire.” Kivar said

“Yes, and I have fulfilled my part.” Lempo said

“As I have mine. You have access to the complete database of our technology. It is your problem to deal with the pace at which you lean.” Kivar said

“Grrrr, do not challenge me.” Lempo said, “Now, it damaged the shield grid?”

“Briefly. Their weapon caused a minor distortion in the sector that was hit. It was no where near enough to breach the shield completely.” Kivar said

“And the ship simply left?” Lempo asked

“Yes. I believe it was testing its ability to breach the shield. I don’t think they will return until they have found a way to come through. That being said, our scientists detected a residual anomaly in the shield. After analysis they discovered it was an encoded signal resonating off the frequencies of the shield bubble.”

“My understanding was that such a thing is impossible.” Lempo said

“As it was mine. To do such a thing indicates vastly superior technology to all those encountered in this galaxy.” Kivar said

“And the signal?”

“It translated into a multiple layered text document, written in the language of the Ancients.”

“Multiple layered? As in a book?” Lempo asked

“Yes.” Kivar said, “The front page of which read, The Book of Origins. Hallowed are the Ori.”

“I have never heard of Ori.”

“Not have I, yet they appear to have significant power. Possibly even enough to compromise your plans.” Kivar said

“Indeed.” Lempo said, “Can further analysis be conducted?”

“Not without lowering the shield, to do so would risk them returning or another power invading. There is no doubt that the stranded Asgard on the planet have a beacon prepared to transmit if the shield is down for even a moment.” Kivar said

“Yes. Is there anything else?”

“Yes, as of last night there was an increase in communications among the nobles loyal to Larek and the old Zan rule. They speak of rumours of his survival.”

“I thought both ships were shot down before they could be cloned?” Lempo asked

“Yes, however it may have been possible for someone to survive and carry out the process. Reports afterward were difficult to maintain when you raised the shield. We know the ship heading to the Asgard homeworld was destroyed in space but if the other ship was able to crash…”

“Zan’s bloodline were the only ones to know the true secrets left here by the Ancients, it’s why you pursued Zan’s sister is it not?”

“Yes.” Kivar said

“Then Zan’s return to power must be prevented.”

“He cannot return through the shield, either by ship or Stargate. We have nothing to be concerned about.” Kivar said

“I hope so. We succeeded by taking Zan by surprise. The power of this place is still his to command, until you learn how to remove that control that he could remove me with a wave of his hand.” Lempo said

“We will find a way.”

“You have been saying that for 60 years. Now, your little concubines are waking…I’m sure you’d like to enjoy yourself before you return to work.” Lempo said

Kivar smiled, “Do not deny you enjoy it as well. You feel all that I feel.”

“Your work Kivar. Remember your work. Ruling this empire is of secondary concern to securing mine. The knowledge I have already gathered will secure my dominance over all Goa’uld and wipe out those traitors, the Tok’ra. But it is meaningless unless I can secure that dominance for all time. I must know all that your people do.” Lempo said

“You will Lempo, you will.” Kivar said as he stood up and retracted the curtain from around the chair. He returned to his bed and looked over the naked women who were starting to open their eyes.

“Hello my lord.” One of them said as she stretched and moved around to crawl toward him over a few others.

“Majara.” Kivar said before kissing her

“How can we please you this morning?” she asked

“Well, you can take the others back to your room. And then bring me your sister.” Kivar said

“Oh, my lord…”

“Now Majara.” Kivar said

“Yes.” Majara said as she took the hands of his current selection of women and walked them back through to the harem. Moments later she returned with her younger sister. Kivar dismissed her and proceeded to enjoy his newest acquisition

The Quad, Roswell High, Roswell, 10:35

It was a free period for the girls while their male counterparts were locked up in gym class, something that amused them. Isabel and Tess were getting some books from the library and that left Liz and Maria sitting out in the sun to do a little studying. They were sitting, reading their texts on the grass and taking notes.

“So, how’d you enjoy last night?” Liz asked Maria with a knowing look, “Before I showed up I mean.”

“Wh…what?” Maria asked

“You and Michael. It certainly looked like you were having fun.” Liz said

“You watched us?”

“Yes, well it wasn’t me, it was the psycho version of me that attacked you. Sorry about that by the way but you and Michael…”

“Liz, you watched us?”

“Come on, it was when I wanted sex. Max rejected me, god knows how he did it but he did so I went looking for the only other superior male and that was Michael. It wasn’t until I was close enough to him that I realised that Max and I would only be capable of conceiving together.” Liz said, “You’re lucky I gave you a chance to finish.”

Maria looked at her best friend with disbelief before a smile crept over her face, “I was incredible.”

“I can’t believe Michael talked you into it.” Liz said

“He didn’t.” Maria said

“Come again?” Liz asked

“We were watching TV, my head was in his lap and the next thing I know I’m pulling down his zipper.”

“You didn’t?” Liz asked

“I did. After that, we let nature take over.” Maria said, “What about you? You go to seduce Max and end up bopping him in the Granolith Chamber?”

“What can I say, I’m a girl with needs.” Liz said, “More so than usual now. God, I feel like I’m going to claw out of my skin if Max doesn’t touch me soon.”

“Uh Liz, I’m not going to be an aunt anytime soon?” Maria asked

“No. I can control that. My sex drive is another matter entirely.” Liz said

“I guess Max better start drinking some energy drinks then if he’s gonna keep up.” Maria said

“I’ve heard worse ideas.” Liz said before both girls burst out laughing

“Hey. Funny joke?” Isabel asked as she and Tess walked up

“Just talking about your brother’s new hobby.” Maria said

“What hobby?” Isabel asked before it dawned on her, “Oh, oh no. Keep that image out of my head please.”

“So Liz, how are you doing?” Tess asked

“Why does everyone keep asking me that?” Liz asked

“Well its not everyday you go to school, turn into an alien, go on the run, have sex, get beamed up to an alien ship and go to school the next day.” Tess said

“Yesterday was eventful.” Liz said thoughtfully, “But I’m fine. Although, is it me or are a lot of guys looking at me?”

“You’ve got the pheromone thing going for you. Lots of guys are going to be attracted.” Isabel said

“I don’t know if I should be scared by that or start having fun.” Liz said

“Liz, please.” Maria said

“I’m kidding.” Liz said, “Max is the only one I’m going to be having fun with.”

“Liz…god, ewww.” Isabel said, “I said no more talking about that.”

“Okay then, how about a much more interesting subject.” Liz said, “Alex.”

“Oh yes.” Maria said with wide eyes, “I saw that look you gave him when he was showing us those pictures from his trip.”

“No, no, there was no look and definitely not something we need to talk about.” Isabel said

Liz and Maria looked at each other, “I think she does protest too much.” Liz said

“I do too.” Maria said

“Certainly has my interest. Come on Iz, spill it.” Tess said

“Spill what, there was no look.” Isabel said

“Isabel, there was a look. It was on the verge of, oh how should I put this, yeah…you wanted him more than Tabasco coated chocolate cake.” Maria said

“Oh now that’s an out right exaggeration.” Isabel said

“Ah ha!” All three said quickly

“So there was a look.” Liz said

“I did not say that.” Isabel said

“Yes you did, you said that it was an exaggeration which means you looked.” Maria said, “We got you girl, start talking.”

Isabel grumbled, “Okay, so I looked but it was so not close to Tabasco and chocolate cake. Never, ever joke about that.” She said

“Okay then I’ll put it this way. You looked at him like you wanted to tear his clothes off, or maybe that should be the other way around?” Liz asked with a look, “Believe me, either way can be fun.”

“There’s that topic again Liz.” Isabel said, “Okay…I…I’m interested.”

“Finally.” Maria said

“So are we talking little crush, full on soul mate or something in between?” Tess asked

“Oh come on, how am I supposed to know that. We haven’t even been on a date yet.” Isabel said

“Speaking of dates, when are you going to take care of that?” Tess asked

“Excuse me?” Isabel asked

“Everyone here knows that Alex wont make the first move. Class geek and the Ice Princess…never going to happen in his head.” Tess said

“Well that’s a point.” Liz said and then smiled, “And you are blushing.”

“Stop it, you’re pushing me squarely into the embarrassment column.” Isabel said and took a deep breath, “Okay I want him, what do I do?”

“What do you do? This from the girl who has had more guys go out with her than Liz has had fantasies about.” Maria said

“Hey.” Liz said

“Well it’s true.” Maria said, “I can count on one finger the number of guys you’ve fantasised about and his name begins with M and ends and ax.”

“Oh really? That’s all?” Liz asked

“People we know, not celebrities.” Maria said

“Huh.” Liz said

“She got you?” Tess asked

“Pretty much.” Liz said

“You never had a fantasy about Kyle?” Tess asked

“Actually…no.” Liz said, “But back to you your highness. Your instructions are simple. You walk up to him and ask him out.”

“That’s not so simple.” Isabel said

Liz sat back, “Tell me this isn’t a social standing thing?”

“God no. Alex is the only guy I trust with everyone of my secrets.” Isabel said

“The only one?” Tess asked

“I trust Kyle to an extent but we’re so not close enough for that kind of sharing. Max is my brother and Michael is practically the same, some things…a girl just doesn’t tell her brothers.” Isabel said

“And you can see yourself telling Alex?” Maria asked

“There have been times when we’ve been talking and things just click and spill out.” Isabel said

“Okay, so why isn’t it so simple?” Liz asked

“Every time I think about it I get nervous.” Isabel said, getting wide eyes from the other girls

“Isabel, Alex is the one who gets tongue tied and while I’m sure you could find better uses from his tongue…you have to be kidding?” Maria said

“What? I’m not allowed to get nervous?” Isabel asked

“You do know the reason why people call you the Ice Princess right?” Tess asked

“Well yeah, of course.” Isabel said, “But the three of you know me better than anyone else at school.”

“Yes but your practically the embodiment of confidence. You walk into a room and its like everyone’s looking at a goddess…or really hot supermodel.” Maria said

“Supermodel? You see me with a figure that could be snapped like a twig?” Isabel said with a slight laugh

“With a body like yours, hell no. But you get what I’m trying to say.” Maria said

“Yes I do.” Isabel said

“Okay, you’re nervous, Alex is nervous…hmmm.” Liz said

“What?” Isabel asked

“Nothing.” Liz said

“Uh uh, I know that look.”

“Oh just leave everything to me.” Liz said

“Liz?” Isabel asked

“All you guys need is a little…shove.” Liz said with a smile

“You’re really not going to tell me are you?”

“No.”

“You do know we could get it out of you.” Isabel said, indicating to herself and Tess

“Well you can try, but you wont be successful.” Liz said with a smile

“Oh you sound sure of yourself.” Tess said

“Yeah, I don’t know what it is but I’m pretty sure that you wont be able to find your way in my head like you’d usually be able to.” Liz said

“Speaking of your head, anymore impressions of this other Furling?” Tess asked

“No nothing. I think she’s asleep.” Liz said

“And she’s definitely coming here?” Isabel asked

“I’m the only other one like her, at least I think I am. She’s probably just looking for company.” Liz said

“And when she gets here and find Michael not bonded to anyone, you honestly thing he’s not going to bang her if your pheromones are anything to go by?” Tess asked

“Uh, excuse me but Michael’s with me.” Maria said

“Well yeah. Oh no, I don’t mean bonded like together. I mean like Max and Liz, they can only have kids with each other because of the amount of energy Max fed into Liz when he healed her. That kind of bonded.” Tess said

“Michael wouldn’t cheat on me, we’d at least be well and truly broken up before then.” Maria said

“I’m sorry, have you seen the way guys have been looking at Liz this morning…including the teachers?” Isabel asked

“Yeah…okay, well, I’ll see you all later.” Maria said as she stood up and walked away

“Where are you going?” Liz asked

“To make sure Michael remembers who his girlfriend is and that pheromones or no, he wont be even brushing against someone else.” Maria said

“She’s not…?” Isabel asked Liz

“She is.” Tess said

“Try not to choke yourself.” Liz called out

“Who said I’m using my mouth? Well, okay I probably will but just for starters.” Maria said back and headed into the building

Gym Class, Same Time

Back and forth the classes teacher had them running across the room. Sweat virtually poured off them but it was Alex who was having a bad time of it. He was virtually dead on his feet after his total sleep last night numbered in minutes rather than hours.

“How can you guys be so awake?” Alex asked

“Let’s just put it down to a little biology difference.” Max said

“Doesn’t explain him over there.” Alex said, pointing to Kyle who was by far running with more gusto

“What can I say, I had a good morning.” Kyle said

“Okay, spill.” Michael asked

“Tess gave me this little thing this morning.” Kyle said

“Oh my, what would Daddy Sheriff say?” Michael asked

“Relax, it’s not like that. It was like a massage. She was running my head and then there was this glow thingy. Next thing I know, I feel like I’ve just had 5 days worth of sleep along with a dozen cans of Red Bull.” Kyle said

“Uh, that sucks.” Alex said as the teacher blew his whistle

“Okay, stop there.” He called out

“Thank god.” Alex said

“50 jumping jacks, now.” The teacher said

Alex looked up at the ceiling, “I did something to really piss you off didn’t I?”

“Come on, you can do it.” Max said

“The only muscle I like exercising is the one between my ears. Everything else is just torture.” Alex said as he started doing his jacks, “So where is Max, uh, the other Max off to today? I thought she’d want to hang out here a little more.”

“She came back to get cured and save us. Job done but I don’t think that’s going to mean they’ll be strangers. They headed to the place that her people took over. She wanted to check it out and…”

“ACH…Ouch.” Kyle yelled and held his side as he stopped, causing all others to stop as well

“Kyle, you okay?” his teacher said as he came over

“No, no…really no. I think…no, I definitely pulled a muscle.” Kyle said as he sat on a bench while continuing to hold onto his side, “This is why I hate sleeping on that damned couch.”

“Here, let me see.” Max said

“Oh you have medical training now Max?” his teacher asked

“Had a quick stint with the Red Cross.” Kyle said quickly, “Go.”

Max lifted Kyle’s shirt a little and rested his hand on it, “Oh it’s not too bad. Just a little strained.” He said as he worked his healing touch a little over it. After half a minute he pulled back, “Try that.”

Kyle stood up, slowly and carefully at first but twisted around. There was still pain but it was dulled considerably and Kyle could move easier. “Thanks.” He said

Their teacher then turned to Max, “What did you do?”

“Nothing much, just pressed a little here, pushed a little there. It’s not like its fully healed or anything, it’s just so you can move around.” Max said

“Impressive. Remind me to give you a call during the next football match.” He said and walked away

“In front of everyone, are you nuts?” Michael asked, “Gunshots are one thing, this is another.”

“I know. But it was a good a time as any to test.” Max said

“Test what?” Kyle asked

“I’ve been working on controlling it a little better so that there are no side effects.” Max said

“Meaning?” Kyle asked

“Check your side.” Max said

Kyle did so and looked thoroughly, “No handprint.”

“Or anything else unusual…at least as far as I’m concerned. I have no idea what Tess did to you might do.” Max said

“Oh that has side effects, believe me.” Kyle said

“Yeah, like what?” Alex asked

“Let’s just say that I was worried I’d have to carry around a text book in front of me all day.” Kyle said, “It, eh, took its time wearing off.”

“Then I guess Tess should change her name to Viagra then.” Michael said

“Funny.” Kyle said as he looked over to the door, “Uh, Michael.”

“Yeah?”

“Over there.” Kyle pointed

Over by the door, Maria stood there, leaning against the doorframe and looking incredibly seductive. She was giving Michael a look of utter desire and he knew it. Once Maria knew she had his attention she beckoned him with her finger and disappeared back through the door. Michael then held up his hand.

“Rest room break Teach?” Michael asked

“Go. You’ve got 5 minutes.”

Michael pondered, he could certainly do five minutes but Maria…that was a no go. “It’s number 2 Teach, 5 minutes is pushing it.”

“Well, that’ll put you over the bell. Ahhh, okay, go but be quick.”

“Thanks Teach.” Michael said and headed out to follow Maria and she led him straight into the Girl’s Room where she locked the door behind him.

Briefing Room, Stargate Command, Cheyenne Mountain, Colorado, 11:25

Once more, General Landry sat at the head of the table with SG-1 sitting around it. He had called them in to brief him on the planet they discovered and believed was the home of the Sangraal.

“The planet’s topography around the gate is unremarkable, but there is a range of mountains 23 miles north in the direction the statues were looking.” Carter said

“23 miles should be well within the UAVs range. Why isn’t there anything on the mountains in the file?” Landry asked

“The UAV was sent for a closer look but as it approached it suddenly lost all power and crashed.” Carter said

“Well if that doesn’t sound like someone’s trying to hide something I don’t know what does.” Vala said

“Based on the UAVs last telemetry, I’ve estimated that there is a field extending around the mountains up to a 10 mile radius. Approach has to be made on foot, even a ship trying to land anywhere near the site will shut down no matter its shielding.” Carter said

“And this Max Evans?”

“According to records, he and his sister were adopted by the Evans after being found abandoned on a road. They were naked, didn’t speak a word of English and their age was guessed to be around 5 years old. Other than that, once they did start speaking, they said they didn’t have any memories. Nothing about how they ended up on the road, where they were from or their names. Their parents don’t have a clue who they really are.” Mitchell said

“So Anise may be right, their crashing interrupted the cloning process and their consciousnesses were never fully uploaded into them.” Landry said

“That seems to be the case. Their friend Michael has a similar back story but the system looks like it failed him. Ended up with an abusive family even though no proof was found to remove him. This Tess though, there is nothing on her other than a birth record and school transcripts. Someone seemed to be looking out for her.” Daniel said, “As for the others, Alex Whitman, Maria Deluca and Kyle Valenti. Human through and through, somehow they found out what the Antarians are and ended up as friends.”

“And Elizabeth Parker?”

“Like the others, born human but encountered some kind of virus changed her into a Furling. Thor was surprise but pleased to meet her.” Mitchell said

“If the Furlings were wiped out millions of years ago, it would explain why we’ve never met one until now.” Daniel said

“The Furlings are well known to the Goa’uld. Their little attempt at resurrection seemed like a good idea for a weapon before they lost control.” Vala said

“Indeed. Each time one of these creatures was created, thousands of Jaffa were slaughtered in an attempt to kill it. However, in the end our weapons were ineffective and all we could do was to contain it.” Teal’c said

“Well this girl is different.” Mitchell said, “Thor commented that her consciousness was intact. It was like he was saying hello to an old friend he hadn’t seen in years, or in his case, millennia.”

“What about the location of the virus that changed her?” Landry asked

“Thor scanned the area around Roswell and found traces of Furling DNA. He transported down a device, we monitored a 12 million times increase in the temperature of the cave for 2.1 seconds and then it returned to normal. Afterwards there wasn’t a trace. By the looks of it he didn’t want anyone else changed, but how Liz is intact is a mystery…although he thinks her relationship with Max has something to do with it.” Carter said

“I still want our people to go over that site, full HAZMAT. I want to make sure there isn’t so much as a residual cell fragment there.” Landry said

“Sir? You sound like you know more?” Mitchell said

“A project General Hammond informed me about after I said yes to Jack and took over this place. He protested it but the agency responsible for it continued regardless. Project Athena, the Voyager space probe got the attention of an alien race…or its more likely that its signal attracted the attention of a satellite out there. It transmitted a message back detailing a new fuel source derived from methane. A second signal was then retrieved that gave precise instructions to combine human DNA with another genetic strand. The result was disastrous both times, dozens dead and a bill larger than our operating budget for a year. This report from Thor on Miss Parker’s DNA suggests that she and the Athena experiment have similar origins.” Landry said

“Thor doesn’t consider her a threat sir, but if we bring them in we can interview her and find out what happened.” Daniel said

“Maybe so Dr Jackson but I read the Athena reports. The end result if it wasn’t contained would be the extinction of the human race. And we are bringing them in, find a way to do it without alerting their parents if that’s their wish but I want them here. We can’t proceed on that planet without them and nothing can be done on Antar unless we breach their shield, which we can’t do without them. Both of which, in my understanding, are needed to stop the Ori. We’ve tried everything to stop them and now it seems like those kids are the only way to stop them.” Landry said, “Okay these, Transgenics. They’ve given you a full report?”

“Remarkably detailed, general. They’ve been highly trained and conditioned since they were born. But apparently all the conditioning on the planet wasn’t enough to keep them from turning on Manticore, I can’t blame them after what they’ve mentioned in here.” Mitchell said

“I read the Manticore directive. They were to study genetics for enhancement, not to create a new breed of humanity.” Landry said

“If they have then we have a significant problem.” Teal’c said, “Another rogue element here on the Tau’ri would be a continual distraction from the threat of the Ori.”

“Agreed. I’ve got meeting scheduled with the president and General O’Neill tonight. If Manticore has gone rogue, we’ll probably recommend shutting them down.” Landry said

“But general, what about all those children?” Carter said

“We’ll turn them over to the Transgenics. They were created; as such they have the right to live as much as we do. I have a feeling they’ll be able to take care of their own.” Landry said, “But what I am concerned about was what they put in their report about what they thought was a terrorist nuke but turned out to be something very different. I must say Colonel Carter, I’m loosing faith and reconsidering your emergency plan.”

“Believe me General, I am too.” Carter said, “I’ve gone over the files brought back by Logan Cale, everything checked out and apparently I was expecting the result. Maybe not to the degree that happened but I was still expecting it. We must have been desperate to use it.”

“Well in that timeline, Max and the others were killed. Even if we found the Sangraal planet we wouldn’t have been able to access it without them. Now they are alive, Max…uh, the Transgenic Max saw to that. Now the timeline is different.” Daniel said

“Still, we need to look into the Manticore situation. The chief scientist there is Dr Sandeman. It was his work that originally resulted in that operation. At the very least we should stop by his place and find out what’s going on.” Carter said

“Fine, while your there have a chat with the Antarians and tell them what we think is going on in their homeworld. It might make them want to help if they don’t already.” Landry said

“I don’t think it’s a matter of wanting to help, but whether or not they can trust us with their lives. I have a feeling that for a long time they’ve been alone in their own way.” Vala said

“Aliens surrounded by humans with conspiracy theories about what happened in Roswell 60 years ago. It a minor miracle they let anyone in at all.” Mitchell said

“They did. If they didn’t I don’t think we’d stand a chance getting through to them.” Carter said

“Still, I want them here. It’s only a matter of time before the Trust targets them to get access to whatever technology they have. We know a lot of what’s going on out there, maybe it’s time we use it. Give them a complete briefing and ask them to come here.” Landry said as he got up and headed to his office

“Yes general.” Mitchell said

“Doing this without their parents finding out is going to be next to impossible. They’ve either got school or work. Asgard transporters will help us get them around quickly but there’s always a chance that they’ll have to be somewhere instead of with us. If their parents go looking and doesn’t find them…” Daniel said

“Then we better start thinking of solutions.” Mitchell said, “Now, we have time and tonight is movie night so what are we watching?”

“Star Wars, Return of the Jedi.” Teal’c said

“How many times have you watched that?” Daniel asked

“12 times.” Teal’c said with a smile

“I think my vote has to go to…” Carter started

“No, you don’t get a choice.” Mitchell said

“I don’t?” Carter asked

“No, no if you’re continually going to sit there and cut them up.” Daniel said

“Oh I do not do that.” Carter said

“You did it with Signs, Independence Day, even Superman Returns for crying out loud.” Daniel said

“Am I honestly the only one who wants to see if they’re even getting it close?” Carter asked

“Well I haven’t seen Star Wars yet. Anything I need to know?” Vala asked

“You’ve been here for nearly 6 months and you haven’t seen it?” Mitchell asked

“No.” Vala asked

“Then there is only one thing that can be suggested.” Teal’c said

“And that is?” Carter asked

“Trilogy night.” Teal’c said

“Trilogy, you don’t want to watch the other three?” Daniel asked

Teal’c raised his eyebrow and looked grimly, “No.”

“Bad?” Vala asked

“No, simply not as good.” Teal’c said

“Okay then, I’m in.” Vala said

“Fine. Star Wars it is.” Mitchell said, “But that’s tonight, right now we have work to do.”

“As usual.” Carter said

All then left, headed off to work on their plans and hoped they could come up with something.

Main Street, X-Ville, 20 Miles South West of Roswell, Noon

They never knew its original name, there were no signs or records found in what was left but when the Transgenics arrived they promptly named it X-Ville. For the last week they had been rebuilding its tattered structures with their entire population keeping themselves busy. It was their new home town and as far as anyone else was concerned this lonely stretch of desert was abandoned, so no one was going to be wondering out here. Alec brought Max and Logan here, those two may have left first but the others arrived a clear 7 days before they did. Alec stopped the car just at the entry point to the main street running through the middle of the town and got out with the two others. As they did, Transgenics from various X-series stopped what they were doing and waved to them. Max spotted many Transgenics were working on building a new structure with a great big hole in it.

“What’s going on over there?” Max asked

“Oh they’re building a swimming pool.” Alec said

“Why?” Max asked

“Before we left I connected our little mermaid friend. She brought merdude and their kids but they need water so we’re hooking them and the X-3s up with in there.” Alec said

“X-3s?” Logan asked

“Marines…literally.” Max said, “They’ve got a little fish in their cocktail.”

Just then a girl came out of a nearby building, a young brunette who had grease over her hands. The instant she saw Alec she ran up to him and jumped up, wrapping her legs around him as she planted a kiss on him. Alec was taken aback at first but easily gave into it before the girl broke the kiss and released the grip of her legs. Then she punched him squarely in the gut.

“Aggghhh…what the hell?” Alec asked

“That’s for not calling for days and letting us know you were okay and that you hooked up with Max.”

Max smiled, she simply couldn’t hide it despite how much she wanted to although she did manage to stop herself from bursting out laughing. “Alec, care to introduce us?”

“Sorry Ma’am. X6-196, specialist in machinery and technical support during front line combat. Secondary in heavy artillery and emergency field medic.”

“Also known as Ellie.” Alec said as he got his breath back

“Ellie, hi and nice punch.” Max said

“Thank you Ma’am. He had it coming.” Ellie said

“Oh don’t call me Ma’am. The name’s Max.” she said

“Yes Ma’…sorry, Max.” Ellie said

“Now, what was that kiss about?” Max asked

Ellie blushed, “We hooked up the day before we left for here. What can I say? He’s hot.”

Max raised an eyebrow. “Well we can’t chose who we find attractive but like I said, nice punch so you have potential. Could you do it again?”

“NO!” Alec said as he straightened up, “You are so gonna pay for that.”

“Oh are you going to spank me? Maybe I’ll just tie you up again.” Ellie said

“And we’ve crossed into disturbing.” Logan said

“This is really good, you guys have done a lot.” Max said

“Thank you.” Came a voice from behind them. Max turned around and saw Original Cindy moving up with a clipboard, the two of them hugged. “It’s about time you showed up.”

“Sorry, got hooked up with some weirdness.” Max said as she released her, “What’s this?”

“Well being one of two humans that are trusted means I get to help out. I may not be able to bench press your Harley but I can organise pretty good.” OC said, “And speaking of your Harley.”

She pointed and Max looked back to an open garage where she saw her bike. Her eyes immediately softened and moved forward, “My baby. You brought my baby.”

“Just don’t ride it out here. Bad roads and tons of sand.” OC said

“That’s okay, we’ll fix that.” Max said as she hugged OC

“So, Logan how’s tricks?” OC asked

“The usual except for one tiny thing. You hacked my files.” Logan said

“Ah, now, we needed a place that would be safe and…well it’s not my fault your password is Max452. Please Logan your smarter than that and can come up with something way more original.” OC said

“Oh, yeah.” Logan said, “Well lesson learned.”

“So where’s Joshua?”

“He’s out with Mole looking to track some water pipes. Mole’s going to dig some tunnels we can push pipes through to hook the town back up.” Ellie said, “So you two wanna see where you’ll be staying?”

“You picked out a house for us?” Logan asked

“It’s the Mayors old place down the street. After we got here, Alec here tried to set himself up there until Joshua interceded. He put it on hold for the two of you.” Ellie said

“Wait a sec. Where are all the X-7s? I see X-8s and everyone else but no 7s.” Max asked

“Securing the perimeter. Each day they wander out, stand still and just look at the horizon. If they see something, they do that high pitched thing of theirs and the one that stays in town tells the rest of us.” Alec said

“And that’s what they plan on doing with the rest of their lives?” Logan asked

“Apparently.” Alec said, “Night and day they’re out there. They only come back in for food and water. They’ve even got their own shift rotation going on so that most sleep during the day.”

“Uh…bats.” Max said, “Okay, as soon as we’ve had the tour bring them in so I can have a little chat.”

“Security isn’t a bad idea Max.” Alec said

“I know but they can spend their time just being kids now that they’re free of Manticore.” Max said as she started to walk but then stopped, “Just out of curiosity, what to the X-8s do?”

“Uh…yeah. I don’t know if you’ll like that.” OC said

“Like what?” Max asked

“X-BALL!” they all heard being called out

“Oh no.” Ellie said, “Uh…hide.”

Suddenly all anyone could see was a bunch of kids running over the roof tops, tossing a ball back and forth as they leaped over the street. There were at least 4 teams, each trying to tackle each other and grab the ball in mid flight as they used the rooftops as a field with the goals being marked by old street lamps at either end of the street. They weren’t being careful either. Back flips, mid air kicks and crashing bodies into the walls were everywhere. Through it all the ball, a little training relic from Manticore, was bouncing all over the place as people scattered to avoid being caught in the middle.

“Oh that’s not safe.” Logan said as they looked out a window

“Why do you think we’re hiding? Ellie said

“I meant for them.” Logan said

“Yeah, I know it looks that way but they come out with scrapes and bruises. It’s usually everyone else that gets hurt.” Ellie said

“What started this?” Max asked

“Usually its Bugler.” Alec said

“Bugler? That nice little kid with the bugle?” Max asked

“Oh yeah, he’s quite the joker. He gets a few of them worked up and then the ball get involved and the 8s go nuts.” Ellie said

Then came the sound of a bugle playing as the ball shot passed the goal, “All clear.” Ellie said

“That’s it?” Max asked

“First goal wins.” Alec said

“This happens often?” Logan asked

“Yeah. Every day. Hey, at least they warn us first before going nuts.” Alec said

“So…where are we staying again?” Max asked

“It’s this way.” Ellie said as they left their hiding spot. She took them to their new pad, they weren’t sure if Max was cured or not so they arranged separate bedrooms clear across the building. Joshua had fixed the place up himself and made sure it was perfect for Max’s return to them.

After they toured their new little home, they were shown around the small town and to where everyone was staying. Most were sticking to their particular X group unless they had hooked up with others while they were on the run from the government and White, those ones ended up as a little family. After an hour Max was back in charge, causing a pain in her head since the last thing she wanted was to be stuck behind a desk, but she was getting the handle on things and helping out with the rest of the construction.

...
..
.

.
..
...

Athena Pharmaceuticals, Washington D.C, 12:30

Dean not arriving for work today caused red flags to be raised, he didn’t phone in sick, he didn’t leave a note, nothing. Last nights guard on duty gave a statement which detailed the arrival of a blonde who came and whisked him away but despite the large number of security cameras she wasn’t on them. On her way through, Sara had smashed the lenses on each one before she appeared on them. Agent Wasach, the man who recruited Dean during the incident with Sara and a hybrid that ended at an experimental power plant, was now walking around Dean’s office as forensics was scouring every inch of the room.

“Agent Wasach, I think you better see this.” One tech said

Wasach moved over to him, he was working on Dean’s computer and Wasach looked over the image of an alien as it paned from left, over the face and then to the right profile. He knew every facet of Dean’s work and what he was working on, he knew the source of the DNA profile but he also knew that it would virtually be impossible for him to take the research this far. “Download this to disc, secure it for transport to the base.”

“Yes sir.”

“How could he…what about when he left? The girl had no weapons right? Nothing to take him under duress?” Wasach asked

“No sir, the records indicate she was clean. She identified herself as his cousin.”

“This is a classified government operation, her ID was checked?”

“Yes sir.”

“Well then we do have a problem since I know ever detail on Dean’s file and that said that he doesn’t have any cousins let alone an aunt or an uncle.” Wasach said

“Agent Wasach…” another tech said as he lifted a clean film marked with fingerprints, “we have fingerprints here.”

“Not Deans?”

“No, the points don’t match.”

“Run them.” Wasach said

The tech moved over to a thick metal briefcase. Inside was a severe piece of electrical equipment, she turned it on and a small strip lit up along with a screen and half a dozen other lights. A woman opened it and took the film form the tech, carefully she placed it on the strip before closing a covering. She tapped on several keys and the fingerprint appeared on the screen before shrinking into the upper left hand corner and faces started to appear. The print was being run through every database connected to the scanner, which was virtually every one on the planet, and faces rapidly changed from one to the next along with their fingerprint in the lower left corner.

After 5 minutes the images stopped, the two fingerprints were placed one on top of the other and a red banner appeared saying that they matched 100%. In that moment Wasach looked over the face of the person they belonged to. His agency knew where Sara had been taken after her birth, they knew where she had been raised and upon her supposed death they examined every inch of the house before Dean created a mate for Sara there. They found many of her fingerprints there and entered it into their files, now her face was displayed on the screen, a face taken from the power plant they thought she died in.

“Son of a bitch.” Wasach said

“Sir the file indicates she’s a second generation Project Athena, deceased.”

“Amend that file.” Wasach said as he took out his phone and dialled a number, “It’s Wasach, we have evidence that Athena-3 is still intact and active. She has acquired Dean Thompson, we don’t know why yet or their location but it safe to say that with her abilities he may not have left willingly…no sir, she didn’t need to bring in weapons. Her entire body is a weapon…yes sir, I understand.” He hung up

“Sir?”

“I want this room locked down, all data is to be copied and then erased. “We wont have a hope in hell of tracking them but we’re putting out an APB to civilian authorities.”

“Sir, that creature could kill them all before they even reach of their guns.”

“That’s why it’s only to identify their location, if one of them tries to be a hero an take them into custody they’d get what they deserve. We don’t say people are dangerous for the hell of it.” Wasach said

“Why would he report that she was killed in the first place?”

“Either he thought she was but she survived, or he’s been helping her all along. In which case, we may have bigger problems. There could be hundreds of offspring by now.”

“But the report, she’s not attracted to humans for mating.”

“All other hybrids are dead, she knows him…maybe even trusts him to a level. Maybe continuing her race is more important than anything no matter who or what the father is. Check Dean’s apartment…everything, find out where he goes every day. If you find any children, detain them if possible but do not hesitate to terminate if you need to.” Wasach said

The rest of the day the room was isolated, sterilised of all materials and shut down. Wasach left nothing inside and it was all taken for analysis while he informed the authorities of Sara’s description. Someone looking like her would be easy to spot and would stand out, someone would eventually spot it but he hoped he could at least get to her before anyone else did. He really didn’t want to go through another round of congressional hearings for the mistakes of Project Athena and explain each and every death.

Room 21, Cloud 9 Motel, Frankfort, Kentucky, 12:40

Dean and Sara were wrapped up together under a blanket, he was spooned up against her back with his arm draped over her. Soon Sara opened her eyes and felt his body heat against her and the pounding of his heart.

“How do you feel?” Dean asked

Sara turned around, their bodies pressed tightly together as they looked at each other, “I’ve never felt anything like that. Your species do that a lot?”

“Often.” Dean said, “We could do it again if you want?”

Sara smiled, “We will.”

“Sara…I…”

“We will breed Dean, we have a responsibility to continue like every race. I will not be denied that right.” Sara said as she moved out from under the covers and started to gather her clothes

“Sara, the cost is too high.” Dean said

“If need be we can isolate ourselves.” Sara said

“And then what? Who will the children be with when they grow old enough to have the same drives you have?” Dean said as he got out to get his clothes but headed to the bathroom and switched on the shower

“I made a promise Dean. I wont conceive but I wont wait forever, I want children and…I want yours.” Sara said

“I know. I don’t get it but I know.” Dean said

Sara moved to him and instantly his body reacted to her presence, “Its in your blood, your cells. You’re different. Human but more.”

“I don’t understand.” Dean said

“In time maybe we both will.” Sara said

“We should shower, get cleaned up before we go on the road.” Dean said

“We shouldn’t waste time. She feels me now, we need to go and we can’t stop until we reach there. Come.” Sara said as she pulled Dean and entered the shower with him

As the water fell down on their bodies and the two of them washed themselves, Dean looked over her. He simply couldn’t help it as the steam filled the room. “Sara, why? What’s so important about her?”

“She can unlock the remnants of our race. All that they knew. She is in control of herself, what she is can correct the flaws in me.” Sara said

“You seem pretty perfect to me.” Dean said

“Except for the reason you hesitate to be with me. We can unlock so much.” Sara said, “She has a mate but she is in control of herself, I can suppress my desires but only so much. She has the same desires but can quiet them completely. All she cares about is her mate and her family, she wont risk them. She can give that to me.”

Dean turned off the shower, “So, you wouldn’t want children?”

“Nothing can remove that, not from me, not from her but there will be less urgency to it.” Sara said as they both stepped out and started to dry themselves. In minutes they were dressed and walked out of the bathroom.

“Just out of curiosity what can you two unlock?”

“Furli.” Sara said, “Our homeworld, where our people began.”

“Well given that everyone before you has been doing a lot of killing, it’s not going to be fun for me there.” Dean asked

“It’s a dead world Dean, no more life. It’s why they arranged for people like me to be born. So that they would continue. But all they left is still there, cold, unused. So much that people like me need to relearn but the answer is there but the other, my sister can work with me to understand it and my desire for you.” Sara said

“Then we should go. Besides, you’ll be safer the further away we get from Washington.” Dean said.

Both headed out, bought some food from a nearby grocery store and paid in cash before they returned to the car and drove out. Sara’s link to Liz called to her, drawing her on toward Roswell and she told Dean where to go.

Valenti Residence, Roswell, 16:25

On their way back home, Tess and Kyle had gotten a call from Jim saying that he was going to be working a double shift. He asked them to stop by the market and do some grocery shopping. Now the two of them were back with their trunk filled with plastic bags. Kyle and Tess both got out and started to carry the bags into the house after Tess unlocked it.

“I can’t believe three people eat so much.” Kyle said

“Believe it.” Tess said

“You know this is all your fault.” Kyle said

“Excuse me?”

“All this Tabasco, it isn’t good.” Kyle said

“There’s 5 bottles Kyle. 5. It’s hardly splitting the bags open.” Tess said, “Besides, you’re a growing boy. You’re the one who eats all this stuff.”

“Oh I’ll show you growing boy.”

Tess looked back at him with a raised eyebrow, “Oh yeah?”

“What I meant to say was…ah screw it. You’ll just be trying to make a funny with that.” Kyle said. Back and forth the two of them went until all the bags were in the house. With the last load, the bags carried a several bottles of coke. He was practically dragging them in but as he hoisted them up to land them on the kitchen counter, that twinge in his back became an outright torrent of pain. “AGHHHHH!” he cried out and let got of the bags

“Kyle?” Tess said as she came running back after locking up the car

“Oh now I really wish Max did heal it earlier.” Kyle said

“Big strong Kyle getting hurt off the football field?” Tess asked

“Ha ha, this is the curse of the sofa.” Kyle said

“Well I’d offer to give you your bed back but your dad would have a coronary.” Tess said as she helped him up, “Easy, easy.”

“Why would he have a problem with it?” Kyle asked

“Because I wouldn’t be giving it up. I like your bed, its so warm and snugly.” Tess said

“You’re trying to piss me off aren’t you?” Kyle said

“Well let’s see if I can make it up to you. Come to the bedroom and I’ll massage that little problem out of you.” Tess said

“Wait, the shopping.” Kyle said

“Hmm? Oh.” Tess said as she turned around and waved her hand. Suddenly all the shopping started dancing around as it popped out of the bags and moved around the kitchen. Cabinet doors opened, as did the refrigerator, everything suddenly moved inside, stacking up neatly before the doors all closed again.

“Bippidy boppedy boo.” Kyle said, “You’re handy to have around the house.”

“You’re just getting that now?” Tess asked as she looked into his eyes and he looked back. They caught themselves lingering for a few moment before they blinked and shook themselves out of it. The two of them then walked back into the bedroom and Kyle sat down on the bed. “Take your shirt off.”

Kyle did so and Tess instructed him to lie down on his front, which he did and then felt Tess straddle his waist. In a moment he felt her hand run over his back, moving over and easing her fingers into her flesh. She kept going, as she used her own power to ease Kyle’s pain. She was far from having Max’s healing ability but she had talent enough to correct a few minor things.

“Ughnnn…that’s good.” Kyle groaned

“What did you do to yourself?” Tess asked

“I told you. Bad couch, jumping jacks and its…aghnmmmmmm.” Kyle couldn’t hold back the groan as his eyes rolled into the back of his head

Tess smiled as her hands moved over his skin, “This is just so tight. You need to relax more.”

“Keep doing that and I’ll be a mass of jelly for you.” Kyle said

“Well I don’t think I’ll be taking it that far.” Tess said

Living Room…

Jim walked into his house; he stopped by to pick up a few things he left there this morning. He had a hell of a day; he just found out that the government was involved with interstellar travel and that aliens were virtually frequent visitors to the planet. Still, it wasn’t like he couldn’t handle it as he had one living in his house but still, being beamed up was a rush. He entered and headed over to the coffee table where his file was left but before he left he heard a noise.

“Uhnnn…right there.” Kyle said

“Here?” Tess said

“Yes…oh yes.” Kyle said, “Just move a little harder.”

“Like this?”

“OH yes.” Kyle said

“God Kyle, it’s so big.” Tess said

Jim’s eyes went wide and his skin turned as white as a sheet, “Oh no.”

“Ughnn…ugnnnn…Tess. That feels so good.” Kyle said

“You want me to move faster?”

“Uh huh…yes.”

“How’d you feel?”

“So good Tess…ughnnn…yeah…”

“Kyle, it’s so big. You must have been in agony all day, it’s so red and swollen.”

“Well you’re making it go away.” Kyle said

“By the time I’m done with you it’ll be so soft it wont get hard again.” Tess said

Jim gulped hard and shook his head. “Oh dear god. I should have seen this coming.”

“UGHHNNNNN…OHHHHHHH…Tesss…god you’re so good.”

“You better believe it.” Tess said

In that moment Jim knew he had to do something and marched toward the bedroom door. He put his hand on the doorknob and took a deep breath before opening it.

Bedroom…

The door burst open with Tess and Kyle on the bed. Jim walked in, “WHAT THE HE…ll.”

“Dad, hey. Tess is really good at this.” Kyle said

“You should see this lump on Kyle’s back, it’s all red and…hell, it’s like Mount Everest.” Tess said

Jim cleared his throat, “Uh, what’s going on?”

“Kyle hurt his back, I’m giving him a massage.” Tess said as she saw his eyes and smiled, “Why? What did you think was going on?”

“Oh nothing, nothing.” Jim said, “How’d you get hurt?”

“Combination of things. But Tess is taking care of it. Hey I thought you were working a double?”

“I am, I just left a file here. Well…I should be going. Uh, have a good night and behave.” Jim said

“Yes dad.” Kyle said. A few minutes later they heard the front door close and his SUV drive away. Then the two of them burst out laughing. Tess fell off Kyle in a fit of giggles and landed on the bed next to him as he rolled over to give her space.

“You do know he thought we were having sex?” Tess asked

“I do. God did you see his face when he came in here?” Kyle said

“Oh I wish I had a camera.” Tess said, “Mind you, with the noises you were making, its really not surprising.”

“No. But the things you were doing to me…wow.” Kyle said

“Why thank you.” Tess said

“Seriously, I think you really did the trick.” Kyle said as he looked back to check on the source of his pain

“Good.” Tess said as she looked down over the length of his bed, “So you miss it?”

“Every day.” Kyle said, “But is it comfier than usual?”

“I made a few improvements.” Tess said and laughed again, “I’m never going to get over seeing his face.”

“Yeah, we can so have enough fun with that to last a month at least.” Kyle said

Both laughed their faces off but then Tess suddenly felt herself being pulled to Kyle. She placed a hand on the side of his face and pulled him in for a kiss. The surge of electricity between them was undeniable and quickly everything became serious. They parted and looked at each other. Tess was nervous and bit her lip, “Sorry. I just had to…”

She was quickly silenced, Kyle gave her a kiss that both got into quickly as their bodies closed the gap between them and pressed together. Their arms wrapped around each other during a frenzied lip lock that had them sending their tongues into each other’s mouths. Tess’s fingernails dug into Kyle’s biceps. The movement of their heads were so wild that a long strand of her blonde hair shielded half of her face, leaving only one eye looking back at him when they parted. Kyle was a bit startled to realize his hands were calmly but methodically running up and down her bare arms, there was no doubt what was going to happen. He gently traced the side of her face with his hand, delicately brushing his thumb over her lips. Then, he slowly guided her head toward his as he leaned down to meet her. He parted his lips and brushed them against hers. Tess placed a hand on the back of his head and pulled him down for a much softer kiss but it was no less filled with desperation. Their tongues danced together in the warm cavern of Tess’s mouth, before Kyle pulled away, but only far enough to plant tiny kisses along her sensuous skin. He started at the corner of her mouth and worked down to her jaw-line.

“Have you ever been with anyone on this bed?” Tess asked, pulling his gaze back up to her eyes.

“N-no.” Kyle stammered. “Sort of.” And kicked himself mentally

“Oh?” Tess asked and saw his hesitation, “Details please.”

“Kinda had a blowjob here.” Kyle said

“Naughty boy. Who’s the lucky girl?”

“Pam Troy.” Kyle said

“What? Ewww.” Tess said

“I know. It was a stupid dare thing back when I joined the team. The guys hooked us up for like an initiation thing.” Kyle said

“Doesn’t that girl have any…I don’t know…shame or something?” Tess asked

“No. Apparently she and her friends have been through everyone on the team. But we didn’t do…well I haven’t…you know.” Kyle said

“Me neither.” Tess promised him, smiling warmly as her hand brushed over his face. “Would you like to?”

“Yes.” Kyle said softly

Tess brushed her cascading hair out of the way as Kyle trailed his mouth down her neck. He parted his lips and pressed them against her skin while sending his tongue out and tasting her. She slowly pushed him backwards until they bumped against the wall his bed was adjacent to. Tess grabbed at Kyle’s waist and pulled his tight t-shirt free from his shorts. She pulled backwards over the bed, removing his top in the process. As Tess lay back on the bed, he moved and knelt beside her. She ran her hands across his hard chest, briefly brushing her fingertips against his nipples.

“Mmm.” Kyle moaned, closing his eyes as Tess’s hands danced across the muscular ridges and contours of his pecks. Kyle moved over Tess, supporting himself above her with his knees on either side of her thighs, just as she had straddled him, and his hands planted on the mattress above her shoulders. He bent down to her and kissed her gently on the forehead. He began a slow path down her face, moving down with her neck until he came to the very top of her chest. She sat up slightly to allow him to remove her clothing, a chore Kyle would gladly do again and again. He lifted her pale green sweater up, exposing her smooth, flat belly. She assisted him in removing her top, dropping the cotton garment to the floor by the bed. Then before lying back down Tess reached around to her back and unhooked her bra.

Kyle bent back down to her, pulling one strap to the side and kissing the flesh of her shoulder previously concealed under it. He pulled her bra away, sliding it down her arms and saw her bare chest for the first time. With eager but gentle hands, Kyle reached out to touch her breasts. The instant he made contact, Tess gave him a gentle moan as a flush of heat moved through her. Using his thumb, he delicately traced circles around her left areola, but he couldn’t resist and he lowered his mouth to her right breast. He slowly closed his mouth around her nipple, pursing his lips around the taut nub. Tess gave another deep moan and pushed her chest out for more contact. He flicked his tongue across her hardened tip in perfect time with his circling finger on her other.

He continued to lick and suck on her nipples, moving back and forth between the twin mounds. The more and more he did, the more she moaned. Tess was on her way to the heavens, she was already at cloud level and it was pretty obvious to Kyle. It was what made him hate to leave her chest but he still had so much to explore. He moved away, releasing her nipple and inched down her body, he nuzzled his cheek against the expanse of her stomach. Kyle was suddenly filled to the brim with desires to learn as much about Tess’s body as he could. He wanted to touch, caress and discover each curve, each little millimetre of her. He to her side and smoothed his hands down from her stomach, travelling with the smooth lines of her body and onto her zipper.

He felt the warmth emanating from Tess as he delicately unbuttoned her black pants. She lifted her ass from the bed as he slid her pants down her thighs. Tugging at the fabric and pulled her panties off as well. He slid the clothing clear off her legs and tossed them away. They ended up landing on top of his television. Kneeling before her, he gazed up the length of her lithe, nude form and his breath was taken away. Kyle bent forward, letting his hands dance across the curve of her hips. The sunlight shining through the window simply make her golden skin glow. It drew Kyle in like a man in the desert seeing an oasis for the first time in days. He stretched out his tongue to taste a tiny little bit of her thigh. Kyle used tiny, cat-like flicks of his tongue and he slowly licked his way up. Already Tess had a tight fistful of duvet clenched in her hand.

He suddenly found himself at the juncture of her legs; if sucking on her breasts made her moan as she did before, he relished with anticipation the moan he would receive from doing this. He wasn’t the only one anticipating this; Nacedo would sooner kill her than anything else if he ever found her with a human boy. She was free of that influence now, lingering desires for Max were solely based upon her memories of her time with Zan but she simply didn’t feel that way anymore. It wasn’t anything close to the way Kyle made her feel, like she had a home, like she was home with her. Now he was doing things to her that made her want to chain him to the bed and never leave. Kyle reached out for his first touch of her slick opening. With the tips of his fingers, Kyle spread her warm outer lips to give him access to the pink flesh within.

With the point of his tongue, Kyle tenderly licked at her folds of incredible sensitive flesh. Her moan excited him and as it escaped her mouth Tess arched her back and pushed her head back into the pillow. As he returned his tongue to her hot slit again, he realized he could loose himself forever with her. Kyle ran the flat of his tongue across her glistening pussy; it was a sight, sensation and experience that could not be put in words. Tess began to sigh heavily, forcing all of the air out of her lungs with each heavy pant and desperately trying to fill them again. The beginnings of her orgasm were creeping up on her; Kyle’s tongue was continually lifting her higher and higher each time he flicked against her clit. He could feel the grinding circle of her hips against his face. He heard her cry out as his tongue suddenly abandoned her clitoris and delved deep within her with a penetrating stab. He felt her hand tangle up in his hair and he was pressed deeper within her.

“Ughnmmm…aghnn…Kyle…yesss…hmmmm…aghhnnnnn…uuhhhhhhhh…UGHHH.” With a loud, heavy cry, Tess came hard. Her thighs trapped Kyle between her legs and he struggled to hold onto her as her orgasm flowed through her.

Her body was tight for long moment before she finally relaxed. However, she didn’t give herself much time to recuperate. She wanted Kyle so much that her heart was racing faster than it was but a moment ago. It was with trembling hands that she unbuttoned his shorts, pulled the zip down and gave herself access to him. She snaked her hand inside his boxers and with little effort she quickly found and held his burning erection that throbbed in her hand. He groaned fiercely like an animal. The feel of her fingers wrap themselves around his length was so much better than when he took take of his needs himself, and infinitely more so than his brief encounter with Pam Troy. Tess kept one hand on his manhood and used the other to push his shorts off his butt and down his thighs. She then pushed them around so that he was on bottom and she was on top. Together they removed his shorts from his legs before Tess straddled his lap and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. With utter need, desperation for more and a little thank you for what she just felt, she kissed him as hard and as deeply as she could. She put her entire soul into it.

“Are you sure you want this?” Kyle asked, looking up into her eyes and hoping beyond hope that she was

Tess looked at him, her heart beat and she felt like it was only doing so for him. “I…I love you.” Tess said, “Yes, I want this.”

Tess placed a hand around his erection and tilting her hips forward a little. Smiling, she rocked her hips and aimed his dick. Tess sank back and sheathed the head of his organ between her lips of her pussy. Tess thrust her pelvis back a little more, taking more of him inside. Kyle grunted sharply; he had never felt anything so amazing. Tess’s eyes were wide as she felt herself being filled millimetre by millimetre; there was nothing to compare this to in her life, or what she could remember from her past one. Her fingernails dug into the hard muscles of his chest as he began to gently thrust into her but soon he came across an obstacle.

“Are you ready?” he asked, trailing his fingertips along her biceps.

“I’ve never been more ready for anything.” Tess said before she kissed him quickly, noisily and repeatedly as she pressed herself forward. Kyle closed his eyes as he continued to kiss her hungrily, wanting to take her mind off of any pain that was to come. Slowly she pulled forward a little, he was barely aware of it but soon he trust up as she sank down hard. Both grunted loudly as a single tear formed at the corner of Tess’s eye as his entire hard length was firmly sheathed within her.

“You’re in me.” She murmured, “You’re really in me.”

Kyle saw her tear roll down her cheek and he leaned up and kissed it from the side of her face. “Are you okay?” Kyle asked.

“Never better.” Tess said. She slowly pushed him so that he was lying flat. Tess planted her hands against his chest and she slowly began to rock. Their mouths opened with the feel of it, neither giving a word or even a sound. Kyle’s hands started at the outside of her thighs, slowly moving back and forth before he slid up her body until he eventually reached her breasts. As he massaged and tweaked her flesh, he continued to thrust up into her as she rocked on him. Both were moving so slowly. There was no frenzy to it, all there were was the two of them and the union of their bodies. Tess tilted her head back, her hair trailing down her back as she felt another fire growing within her. Kyle was reaching places in her that had never been touched by anyone and together they were finding what made them feel even more incredible.

“Aghhhhh…Ughnnnn…jeez. UGHN…Ughnnnnn…” Kyle groaned out

“Hmmm…ghhnnnn…ghnnn…ghnnnnnnnnnn…” Tess grunted, “OHH GOD…Kyle…YOU’RE SO BI…GGGGHNNNNNNNNN.”

“Uhnnn…ohhh…Aghhhh…Oh god yes.” Kyle groaned

“KyyyLLLEEEE...KYYLLEEE.”

“HMMMMMMmmmmmmm…” Kyle moaned as he felt Tess’s heat all around him.

“OHHH YEAAAAAAHHHHHHH.”

Kyle groaned at the sight of his lover above him. With the sun beaming off her body she looked absolutely radiant and he couldn’t even begin to guess at what the look on his own face looked like. Over and over again his cock slid in and out of her body, he trust to meet the gentle rocking of her hips but the more they moved the more friction shot through them. Their hands glided over the body of their lover and never wanted this to end but they felt things deep within them that told them they were so very close. Tess’s body moved with gliding writhes yet they were unmistakably primal. Kyle fought hard not to slam his dick into her but he was thankful he did, the way they worked so slowly together made the moments of pleasure seem to last just a little longer.

“UGHNNNNNNNNNN!” Tess howled, “UGHNN…YESS…YESSS…YESSSS!”

“YESS…OH GOD YESS…TESS…SO GOOD TESS DON’T STOP!”

“UGHHNNNNN…UGHNNNNNNN…YEAHHHH…OH YEAH…”

“AGHHHHH…UGHNNNNN…YESSSS…UAGGHHHHH…” Tess was constantly moaning and screaming.

“UGHHHNNNN…GNHHHNNNNN…YEAHHHHHH…” Tess grunted

Her whimpers of delight turned into shouts of pleasure as her second orgasm hit. He groaned as well as he felt the minute changes in her. The rippling of her cunt on his cock was such a rush of fire that he cried out with an animalistic roar. Kyle gave one final thrust up into her as she crashed down upon him and Kyle filled her with his hot semen. Tess fell forward and rested against his chest, his erect cock remained within her as his arms wrapped around her while their breathing remained a fight for each lungful of air.

“I love you, Kyle.” She affirmed solemnly, kissing him.

“I love you too.” He said as he held her body as close as possible, “The others are gonna freak.”

Tess cringed, “Got that right. But how about, we keep this just us for now?”

“Hmmm, an illicit relationship? Kept secret from everyone…”

“Well mainly your dad.” Tess said

“Sounds like we could have lots of fun sneaking around.” Kyle said

“Oh yeah.” Tess said before giving him another kiss and pulling the blanket over them to keep themselves warm.

“He’ll find out eventually though.”

“I know. We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it.” Tess said before she leaned against his chest and it was like that the pair remained and let their bodies return to their normal rhythm.

Dining Area, Crashdown Café, 18:00

Isabel sat opposite Liz and Maria while they waited for their young men to arrive. Kyle and Tess were nowhere to be seen with no response to their cell phones. Only Alex was there as he waited for some drinks being made up at the counter.

“Just do it already.” Liz said

“No.” Isabel said as she looked over to Alex

“If you don’t do it, I’ll do it for you.” Liz said

“Oh when did you get all little Miss Confidence?” Isabel asked. Liz raised an eyebrow. “Oh…right.” Isabel said

“Isabel, look.” Maria said, “He wants you, you want him but he thinks you’re so far out of his league that you’re practically on other planets.” Isabel smiled at that. “Oh you know what I mean, Your Alien Highness.” Maria said with a hushed tone

“Yes, I do.” Isabel said

“Isabel, please. I know you’ve dreamwalked him, how much more do you need to know?” Liz asked

“Nothing.” Isabel said

“You know dancing around each other isn’t going to work. And I know Jack Braun keeps asking you out every single time he she’s you.” Liz said

“Oh you had to remind me about that.” Isabel said, “That guy just gives me the creeps.”

“Well, he’ll probably back off if you’ve got a boyfriend that everyone sees you’re totally into.” Maria said

“I don’t think so.” Isabel said, “Like I said, creepy guy.”

“You should talk to Kyle. Braun’s on his team, Kyle can get him to back off.” Maria said

“Doubtful.” Isabel said

“Oh for god sake, go get your guy.” Maria ordered

“No, no. Isabel is still nervous.” Liz said, “But our drinks are ready, why don’t you go help Alex?”

“Sure.” Isabel said as she got up and headed to the counter.

Maria turned to Liz, “What are you planning?”

“Nothing.” Liz said innocently. What no one could see was a black tendril protruding from the skin of Liz’s leg and slipped out of the ankle of her jeans. She kept the length of it thin, incredibly thin. It was almost like a strand of spider web but thousands of times stronger. Liz felt the sensation of the floor running under it, she felt every little imperfection in the floor until she stopped close to Isabel and Alex.

“Hey.” Isabel said

“Hi.” Alex said

“Need help?” Isabel asked

“Thanks.” Alex said, his heart beating loudly in his chest

The drinks for their group were being lined up and they were getting ready to pick them up. Isabel took a step forward toward the counter when Liz shot her tendril up and pushed on Isabel’s back. “Whoa.” She said

Alex heard her and turned quickly. He acted fast and caught her before she fell to far and she found herself in Alex’s arms. She found her footing again and stood back up but she still wasn’t out of his grasp as their hands touched each other’s lower arms, they just stood there looking at each other. “Are you okay?” Alex asked

“Yeah, I must have tripped on something.” Isabel said with a smile, “I was wondering, if you would…”

“Do you want to go to the cinema tonight? With me I mean. I know Max is going out with Liz so…”

“I’d love to.” Isabel said. Then they both realised they were being stared at by everyone in the room and they separated. Both grabbed the drinks and started heading back.

“Did you just?” Maria asked

“No.” Liz said as her tendril moved back up into her body.

“Did he just ask her out?” Maria asked

“Well she started but I do believe he did.” Liz said

“Awe, our little Alex is growing up so fast.” Maria said

“What?” Alex asked as he and Isabel got there with their drinks.

“Nothing.” Maria and Liz said together.

Isabel looked at them, and then at Liz with a questioning look. She knew something just happened, she didn’t know how she just fell but she had and she was sure that she felt something on her back cause it. Then Isabel smiled, “Thank you.”

“For what?” Alex asked as he looked back and forth

“Nothing.” Isabel said as the bell at the door rang out when it opened

Jack Braun walked in and immediately saw Isabel and walked over to her, “Hey Isabel.”

“Jack.” Isabel said

“Another day, another chance. You, me, that new club tonight?”

“I’ve already got plans. I’m going to the cinema tonight with Alex.” Isabel said

Braun smiled, “Yeah right.” Then he looked at her and saw she was serious, “What?”

“Alex and I are going out.” Isabel said

“You’re turning me down…to go out with him?”

“Yes.” Isabel said

“No.” Braun said

“Yes she is.” Liz said

“You, keep out of this. This is between me and her.”

“No its not. It’s between me and Alex. You, just make me feel like I need a shower every time you speak to me.”

Jack nodded and smiled, “Alright, whore’s bath. Right on.”

“What did you just say?” all three girls asked with utter disbelief

“God, you are a creep.” Isabel said as Alex stood up

“Leave now.” Alex said

“Oh look here, grown yourself a pair huh?” Braun said. In that moment he suddenly fell flat on his ass. Everyone but Liz looked confused, she had let her tendril wander again and wrapped it around his legs again and again until she rapidly tightened them. It caused his feet to be pushed together and he fell. Liz pulled away as Jack looked down at his feet and then jumped back up. Without a word and with many people in the room holding back sniggers, he turned and walked back down.

“Now that, I’ll saw I did.” Liz said, “Now you two, your job is simple. Go out and enjoy.”

“That, we will do.” Isabel said as she turned and kissed Alex, their eyes closes and melted into it for long minutes before she broke it leaving Alex with a blank face. “Wont we.”

“Every second.” Alex said

Soon Max and Michael arrived and sat next to them, still no sign of Kyle and Tess but they weren’t worried. They just had a feeling. All of them took the opportunity to sit down and get their homework done before their planned dates for that evening. That being said, Isabel got through hers as fast as possible and headed back home to find something to wear that would get Alex’s blood pumping. Not a hard thing to do but she wanted it to really pump. After that, everyone else separated to get ready and then awaited their dates for the evening.

To Be Continued…

Chapter 7

Gate Room, Atlantis, Pegasus Galaxy, 18:20

With people walking around the city, their Stargate suddenly activated resulting in the guards all pointing their arms to the shimmering puddle as the shield formed over it. Dr Weir walked from her office to the control room that overlooked the gate where she was told they were receiving Teyla’s identification code. She promptly ordered the shield lowered as Colonel Shepherd came around the corner and into the gate room to see Teyla and Ronan coming back home.

“Hey, you’re late. We were beginning to get worried.” John said

“That still might be the right reaction.” Ronan said

John looked at the pair and saw the worried look on the pair’s faces. “What’s going on?”

“Some of our contacts wanted to speak to us because of an increase in refugees escaping to other worlds. We spoke to some and…” Teyla said

“And?” John asked

“They spoke about the Wraith culling worlds.” Ronan said

“So what else is new?” John asked

“No, you don’t understand. Once or twice every culling, an entire planet is wiped of life. Usually most planets are left with a population capable of growing to a suitable size during the Wraith hibernation to supply them when they reawaken. The reports we’ve just gotten…separate Hive Ships have wiped out 8 planets.” Teyla said

“8? You’re sure about this?” John asked

“We’re sure. Refugees are spread out over half a dozen worlds but, they’ve all got the same story.” Ronan said as Elizabeth walked down

“Did I just hear this right?” Dr Weir asked

“Yeah.” John said, “I should get a Jumper, check out some of these worlds.”

“Agreed.” Weir said

“There is no need for that, John.” Teyla said, “We already have.”

“It’s why we’re late. We dialled up the 8 planets we know about, 3 we couldn’t get connected to.” Ronan said

“More than likely their gates have been destroyed.” Weir said

“The other 5, no bodies, buildings were rubble and fires were everywhere. There wasn’t anything left.” Ronan said

“Why would they do this? They need us for food yeah, but this is just making their lives harder after their next hibernation cycle.” John said

“I do not know.” Teyla said, “I’ve never heard of them even doing anything close to this.”

“This is definitely a new strategy for them.” John said

“There is one thing. We can’t confirm it though. One report described people being collected not by a Hive Ship but another vessel. From the description, it’s similar to the Supply Ship we discovered 2 years ago.” Teyla said

“That ship was intended to supply their forces on the front line during the first siege of Atlantis 10,000 years ago.” Weir said, “They’re planning another long term siege? With only one ZPM we wont last more than a few days.”

“Maybe not. That ship is capable of storing humans in preservation cocoons for extended periods of time. Hell that last ship kept a single Wraith going until we found it. One ship could keep a Hive supplied for a year.” John said

“Yes, with no backup. Once they’re gone they can’t go back to that planet for more people. Ever.” John said

“Then we better find out what they’re planning before they get done with it.” Ronan said

“I’d still want the city on alert. Teyla, you’ll inform the other Athosians?” Weir asked

“They’re used to travelling back and forth between Atlantis and the mainland when there’s an emergency. They keep ready for it ever since the last attack.” Teyla said

“Still, whatever the Wraith have in mind cant be good and you know it’ll bite us. I say we find out what it is now.” Ronan said

“I take it you have a plan to follow that little statement.” John said

“Yes, yes I do. We catch a Wraith.” Ronan said

“We tried that. Even when they’re starving, they’re not very talkative.” John said

“You’ve never had me talking to them.” Ronan said, “And I’m not talking about any Wraith.”

“Oh?” Elizabeth asked

“A Hive Queen.” Ronan said

“WHAT?” everyone asked out of sheer disbelief

Sandeman’s Residence, Roswell, 18:40

SG-1 had been beamed to Eagle Rock where they took a car back into Roswell. They needed to speak to Sandeman about his work, little realising the extent of what it was that he had accomplished, and as their car pulled up he watched from behind a curtain. Each member of the team got out, Teal’c pulled on a hat to cover the gold emblem on his head that signified him as First Prime to Apophis. They approached the front door but as they did so it swung open.

“Please, come in.” they heard Sandeman’s voice.

Each entered the house and walked inside, Daniel was the last to enter and closed the door behind him. Soon they reached the living room where they saw the trap door wide open with Sandeman sitting in an arm chair by the window with his cane in his hands.

“Dr Sandeman?” Mitchell asked

“Yes.” He said as he stood up, “Ah to have the great SG-1 in my own home. I should have known someone would come to have a little chat but to have you here…”

“So you knew we’d be coming?” Carter asked

“Oh indeed. With so much alien genetic material being brought through the gate you needed someone to study it. My work got your attention and I proposed Manticore. But I knew that once I started to create viable living beings, someone would come knocking.”

“You are responsible for the creation of the Transgenics?”

“Yes.” Sandeman said as he pulled out a file and handed it over. “And this is why. Feel free to go over it at your leisure. Of course, a little change in the timeline from my future self has not changed Manticore’s outcome. I have created many, many unique beings. Children, all of them but Manticore still became a force unto themselves. They’ve used my work to create soldiers. There’s nothing like a clandestine organisation and the ego of the people working it to cause havoc. What do you plan on doing with them?”

“Manticore will be shut down, the children will be turned over to some friends of ours.” Mitchell said

“Ah, so you’ve met Max and the others. I must admit I’m curious as to how they’ve all turned out. Yes, but that’s for another time. I take it you’ve also met their new friends from here in Roswell?” Sandeman asked

“Yes. You know about them?” Daniel asked

“Oh yes.” Sandeman said, “But so long as the children will be safe. Now, I take it you’ll want to see exactly what I’ve been up to. Follow me.”

Sandeman led them down into his hidden lab, each looked around at the equipment before he moved over to the tarp and pulled it off. Under it was a glass tank filled with water and had a very familiar looking alien snake swimming inside it.

“What the hell?” Mitchell said, “Where the hell did you get a Goa’uld?”

“Oh that’s not just any Goa’uld and I didn’t get her, I grew her. I utilised the cloning methods devised by Adrian Conrad’s company when he acquired a symbiote, I used that procedure on the genetic samples you retrieved from the planet called Pangar.” Sandeman said

“Pangar? That’s where you guys first found Tretonin.” Mitchell said

“Indeed.” Teal’c said, “The medicine was created from…Egeria.”

“You cloned Egeria?” Carter asked

“It was an accident at first. A simple study of her genetic code in an attempt to unlock the genetic memory, however, I saw something and decided to continue it. She was the result. A perfect clone of the mother of the entire Tok’ra race. She’s not sexually mature yet, I estimate another 5 months before she’s able to reproduce.” Sandeman said

“What else have you been doing?” Vala asked

“Oh nothing much, just mainly working with Manticore but I have been working on growing enhanced humans.” Sandeman said

“Wait a minute, if we shut down this Manticore now, then what about the Transgenics that are here but yet to be created. Isn’t that changing the future and effectively making impossible for them to be created and as such they couldn’t come back to live here?” Vala asked

“Yes.” Carter said

“Yes? That’s it?” Vala asked

“We may have jumped through time a couple of times but there is really no way for us to predict all eventualities with regard to it. It maybe that the future that changed, remained unchanged in a parallel universe and that is where the Transgenics came from. It’s a paradox I know, time is constantly changing and adapting. Each time it does, universes adapt along with it.” Carter said

“Right.” Mitchell said, trying to work it out in his head, “So, doc. Something tells me you’ve got reasons for all this, and not just what’s in this file.”

“I may not have liked Manticore turning my work into soldiers but that is what they are now. And you need soldiers for offworld exploration. Highly intelligent, agile and strong. The Transgenics give you a lot of options, of course now that they are free, they have the right to decide whether they want to help or not.”

“We don’t force anyone to do anything Doctor.” Daniel said

“Oh, no of course not. But after speaking with Max about the world they came from, people believed that because they were created in a test tube with animal DNA and not like the rest of us…simply put, they shouldn’t exist. That will not be happening here. Even living where they are now is dangerous for them should anyone discover their town and word gets out.” Sandeman

“Well I guess we’ll have to do something about that then wont we.” Mitchell said

“Please Colonel, you and I both know how people react to what they don’t understand. No matter where they are. There is no where safe on this planet for them, they’ll always be the chance for some lost tourist driving through that could discover them.” Sandeman said

“I know. However, the Stargate opens up millions of options to us…billions if you include other galaxies that might have gate networks.” Mitchell said

“Ah now, that is something to talk about now isn’t it.” Sandeman said, “Especially with what I know.”

“Which is?” Carter asked

“The Antarians, they’re the ones my work are based upon. In the last timeline, your people killed them and the Ori won. Maybe not on Earth but they converted the rest of this galaxy, and Pegasus, and wiped out the Ascended. You failed because you didn’t have them.”

“Well they’re alive now.” Daniel said

“Yes but it wasn’t only them that would have made the difference, but rather something they have in their possession. You utilised it to seal our world off from the rest of the galaxy colonel Carter but that is never what it was intended for.”

“And you’d know this, how?” Vala asked

“Antarctica wasn’t the only outpost the Ancients left on Earth.” Sandeman said

“What?” Mitchell asked, “Where?”

“That is something you are not ready for.” Sandeman said and with a smiled he slammed his cane into the floor. For a moment they eyes on the cane head glowed red before a series of rings came up from the floor and whisked him away in a pulse of light.

“How could he have a set of rings?” Mitchell asked

“I have no idea, but they weren’t Goa’uld rings. Those were Ancient.” Carter said

“What about where he went?” Daniel asked

“There’s no way to know. There could be hundreds of ring platforms left by the Ancients and the Goa’uld on Earth.” Carter said

“Well he knows something that we need to know. Let’s talk to our transgenic and Antarian buddies down the road.” Mitchell said

Arthur’s Seat, Edinburgh, Scotland, Immediately Following

In caverns beneath one of the few remnants of the volcanic activity that hit the area on which the Scottish capital was built upon a set of rings fell down from the roof and with a flash of light Sandeman arrived. He moved forward as lights started to switch on in response to his arrival. All around him was equipment of Ancient design.

“It’s done.” Sandeman said, “They have Egeria and they know the Antarians have a device that can help them.”

“Good.” Came a voice from the shadows, “You’ve done well Doctor.”

“I have to ask, are you sure this is wise Janus? Meddling to this extend in time is dangerous, even for an Ancient.” Sandeman asked

Janus smiled as he moved forward, “You sound like that old man there. He once condemned my construction of a temporal transport back when we lived on Atlantis 10,000 years ago.”

With a bright glow from a stasis chamber to the side, an incredibly aged man stepped out and walked toward them, “It’s as dangerous now as it was then. But we are far beyond playing it safe.”

“Moros, you shouldn’t leave the chamber. We may have enhanced it but you have still aged too far.” Janus said

“Sooner or later I will die Janus. I may Ascend again, the others may reject me out of punishment for what I have done. It’s only important that the work I began is complete. And stop calling me Moros, I haven’t been that in many, many years.” Merlin said as he made his way to a chair and sat upon it.

“Sir, Janus is right. There is still much to do, you can communicate with us through the computer interface.” Sandeman said

“The time when I am restricted to that I fear is not far off, but so long as I am able to walk I will make use of my legs. I redesigned that stasis chamber to keep me alive longer than any other we were able to construct before we Ascended, but even so it has not halted my aging completely. So long ago I retook this form and returned to this plane to create a weapon to destroy the Ori. I trained Arthur and his knights with ideals and beliefs to stop them from falling to Origin but they are now consigned to myth and legend.” Merlin said as he looked at Janus, “If you hadn’t disobeyed my order to destroy your research and built another machine, I may have never been woken from stasis.”

“You’re lucky I arrived in this time frame at all. If I wasn’t curious about the world Elizabeth came from I wouldn’t have bothered. Now, the Phalanx can obviously no longer be relied on. The Transgenics genetic structure is viable?” Janus asked

“Completely viable. Especially our special girl, here is a detailed analysis of her.” Sandeman said as he handed over a pad containing information on Max

“Very good. I still can’t believe you did this so quickly.” Janus said

“Yes well you bringing my future self back helped, and before you ask they all still believe that I travelled back through the Granolith like they did.” Sandeman said

“Good, now…the heir?” Merlin asked

“Alive and well, and involved with one of the Furlings.” Sandeman said, “I’ve met her and she’s stable.”

“Well that’s happening as planned.” Janus said, “However two females are hardly enough to recreate our old friend’s empire.”

“That has been taken care of.” Merlin said

“Oh? How?” Janus said

“It was our influence through the Granolith that stabilised the girl. Her genetics are now suitable for use.” Merlin said

“I still think we should reveal ourselves to Stargate Command.” Janus said

“NO…no, that’s too dangerous. We risk being forced to upgrade the human technology to a point they are not ready for.” Merlin said

“They already have Atlantis.” Sandeman said

“And are learning, at a slow a pace as their understanding allows. For us to directly teach them…no, it’s too dangerous. We want them to live should they defeat the Ori, not annihilate themselves after the fact.” Merlin said, “Fear not, we’ve left them the tools they need. Of course it would have been easier if Morgan didn’t take the Sangraal when I completed it.”

“At least she didn’t destroy it. On some level she believed that you were right and the Ori would become the threat they are now.” Janus said

“Still, it would have been useful to have it kept on Camelot where the people of this world could have found it.” Merlin said, “Janus, are you ready for the next phase?”

“I am. From what I learned before arriving in this time, the Wraith are decimating worlds right now.” Janus said

Merlin nodded, “There is nothing we can do about that, except restore Atlantis to what it should be. You always were a dreamer, I think it’s time you make use of that talent.”

“I’ll make preparations now.” Janus said

“And I think I should return to my tomb.” Merlin said as he stood and walked back to his stasis chamber

Janus turned to Sandeman, “You’re welcome to stay. I suspect Stargate Command will be looking for you and with their resources over the planet…”

“Yes, thank you. Hopefully I will see my Transgenics soon but until then, here’s as good a place as any to wait.” Sandeman said

“Good, well we have a room down the hall and to the left.” Janus said, “I’m going to be busy tonight, please try not to disturb me.”

“Something I need to worry about?” Sandeman asked

“No, just requiring some quiet.” Janus said as he headed down a hall and entered his own room

Sandeman followed and entered their guest room as Merlin re-entered stasis. He had no idea what Janus was going to do, he stopped asking those questions long ago. The geneticist may have been a smart man but some of the things these two talked about were so far over his head he had little hope of understanding it in his life time.

Max/Logan’s Residence, X-Ville, 19:00

Max was wondering around her new bedroom, it was a far cry from her old place or the one she had in Terminal City. Her fellow Transgenics had really spruced the old place up and made it fit for their leader, even thought she certainly didn’t want the job that she had fallen into. As she got settled into her room, she looked through the drawers and found them filled with clothes. It wasn’t a lot but it was enough for her and it did leave her wondering where the others got them. Then came a knock from her door.

“Come in.” Max said

Logan opened it and stepped inside, “Hey.”

“Hey. What are you doing knocking?” Max asked

“I’m being polite.” Logan said

“Logan, you never need to knock to come in here.” Max said, “So how’s your room?”

“It’s good. OC set me up with a computer, I’m not asking where they got it from or the power to run it.” Logan said

“Some of our guys are engineers, they put together a little something for our power needs.” Max said, “So does it meet your needs?”

“Well it’s a little slow but yeah. A little tweaking and I might have Eyes Only up and running.” Logan said

“You are a number of years early the your usual toys, but are you sure you wanna try Eyes Only? Exposing government conspiracies and corrupt businessmen and politicians isn’t exactly any a safer occupation than it is in our future.”

“I’m not going to expose everything. I think everyone could do without knowing about the Stargate for a little while. Besides, I’d still need to set up a witness protection network before I get started.” Logan said

“You do know all the good conspiracies from around this time.” Max said

“It’ll be fun.” Logan said as he looked around her room, “I should have known they’d give you the master bedroom.”

“Yes, well, they all like me.” Max said as she looked at him, “Do you really think we’re cured?”

“I think so.” Logan said as he looked into her eyes, “But there really is only one way to know for sure.”

Max looked up and down his body, she felt her heat beat faster and stood up from her bed. “Yeah, there is. It’s not like we don’t know where you could get treated if you get infected.”

“They’re just a phone call and 30 minutes away. Virus lasted 48 hours before you got the cure to me last time.” Logan said, “Are you sure?”

“I’ve waited for over a year to be able to kiss you.” Max said, “You bet your ass I’m not letting you out of this room until we’ve done that.” She moved up to Logan and kissed him, a kiss filled with months of just desperation just to do that.

Logan then took her hand and guided her, “Come with me.” He moved them over and stood before a mirror in Max’s room. “Remember the first time we stood in front of a mirror like this?”

“Yes. I was slightly pissed at the fact you broke into my place, touching god knows what.” Max said

“Slightly pissed?” Logan asked

Max simply smiled, “Yes.” She said and then looked at the reflection of his eyes, “You told me I had the most beautiful face you’d seen.”

“Something that hasn’t changed, in fact if anything in the last 2 years you’re even more beautiful.” Logan said

“You always were one for over the top flattery.” Max said

“Only when it’s called for.” Logan said as he brushed her hair back and caressed her skin with the back of his hand. Something that he was now able to do and enjoy like he’d wanted to for such a long time. He saw Max close her eyes and smile at the feel of the contact.

“Back then I locked myself in a tower, fighting the good fight from behind a computer screen. Then this incredibly gorgeous young woman comes calling, trying to steal one of my statues and who could kick some serious ass while fitting into a size 5 dress.” Logan said, “Now while I intend to still fight that fight, you’ve become a virtual princess, helping her people be free. Every Transgenic here looks to you like a hero.”

“What as I saying about the flattery?” Max asked, “And I still fit a size 5.”

Logan bent down and kissed her neck, Max instantly responded by closing her eyes and tilting her head down to give Logan more access. His hands moved up her arms and moved over her jacket to pull down the zip. As Logan slid it off her body he could see Max’s reaction to his touch in their reflection.

“You know if I was in heat right now, I’d have thrown you on that bed long before now.” Max said

“So what’s stopping you?” Logan asked

Max looked at him, took his hand and slowly headed over to the bed. “Now if I had done that, I may have broken you before the good stuff started. We can’t have that.” She said before she kissed him again.

Max slid her tongue back between his lips. It was only a second before he became lost in her embrace, their first kiss now gone with assuredness. If there was any danger it would have affected Logan by now. He pulled her tightly against him and kissed her back, swirling his tongue against hers and sucked it gently into his own mouth. They kissed for more than five minutes but it seemed so much longer to them, both of them were quickly heating up as their pent up passion built. Soon he let his lips slide down to her neck. He began to kiss the soft flesh there, Logan nipped at it with his teeth, giving it gentle sucks and licks until she purred in his arms.

“That bed is just screaming for us.” she panted in his ear as his own hands slid beneath the back of her shirt, feeling her soft bare skin.

When she began to pull off her shirt, Logan was utterly mesmerised. The pale blue vest that she wore beneath it rode up a little, baring the skin of her midriff and exposing her belly button to him. The sight of her smooth stomach in the day’s last light pulled him in. He wanted her as bad as he had ever wanted anyone before, and in his mind no other woman could compare to her. He wanted her and she was willing to give herself to him, even though he couldn’t figure out why. She was so much beyond him that he was sure she would have chosen another Transgenic before now but here she was, with him and wanting him.

Logan watched her undress for him, not making any move to take off his own clothing yet; he just had to watch her. Underneath her vest she wore a simple black bra. It moulded to her breasts, accenting the fact that her nipples were hard beneath it. She gave him a wicked smile, it was filled with her desire to become one with him. Max reached behind her and unclasped the bra and bared her breasts. They were as perfect as he had ever seen, but then she was designed to be just about as perfect as any being could be. Her dark nipples were hard and just begged to have his mouth suck on them.

“You’re beautiful, Max.” he told her, letting his hand reach out to run over her right breast. She took in a sharp intake of hair as his palm crossed the nipple and she delighted in their first erotic touch.

“Thank you.” She said, blushing, breathing quickly.

After kicking off her boots and her cotton socks, she lay on her back and began to unbuckle her pants. She snapped the button open and pushed the zipper down, revealing the front of her panties beneath. Logan knelt before the bed and grabbed the waistband of the pants and pulled, he brought them and her underwear down in one motion until she was able to kick them off. She now was completely naked before him, on her back and her beautiful, toned legs were spread a little. Then sight of her lower lips, filled with obvious arousal had him completely ensnared and never had he felt himself so hard.

“Come on.” Max breathed, lust in her eyes as she looked at him and wanted him to get naked as well. “It’s your turn Logan. Take your clothes off.”

He did so. While he removed his shoes, socks and shirt, Max pulled back the covers of the bed and crawled under them, awaiting Logan to join her. When he pushed his pants and underwear down, freeing his straining, rock hard cock from its confinement, she sat up against the headboard, her eyes locked onto it. Logan walked around to the side of the bed, he watched as her legs slid around under the sheets. She reached out with one hand and grasped it, she felt its girth and slid her palm up and down lightly on it. It felt so good that Logan just held in place to let her have her fun.

“Come to bed.” she said, opening up the covers to let him in.

Logan moved in and slipped under the sheets before he pulled them back over him and moved closer to Max. Logan pulled her to his body, he felt her naked breasts against him and her soft legs touching his. He slid his hand up and down her back as their mouths came back together and their tongues found each other once more. As the kiss deepened, Logan slid his hand down to her ass and cupped it, feeling the firmness of her cheeks. Her hand reached out to find his cock again and she began sliding it up and down softly.

He kissed his way down her neck to the hollow of her throat, spending a moment there before continuing his journey downward. His face rubbed over the swelling of her breasts and he let his tongue reach out and lick between them before he kissed his way to her nipple. He took it between his lips, bathed it gently with his tongue before he began to suck upon it. Max moaned softly as her eyes rolled into the back of her head and all the while she continued to caress his cock with her hand. Soon she moved her other hand to the back of his neck and pushed him a little further to her chest.

After several minutes of loving attention to her left breast Logan switched to the right and pulled himself a little further on top her. She rolled over onto her back to allow him freer access and he eagerly took advantage by letting his hand slide over the front of her thighs. He stroked them with his fingertips, moving from the knees to her upper thighs and gradually letting his hand slide in between them. Max spread her legs for him as she felt his hand travelling towards the junction between her inner thighs and soon he was touching her slit. He let his fingers slowly explore her and Max let her head fall back as she gasped with pleasure. She moaned again as he touched her again and then again as he slowly slipped two of his fingers inside of her.

Her pussy was soaked with her juices and very tight, he could feel her muscles clenching at him strongly as she gripped his finger, given how strong she was he found it a miracle that his fingers weren’t broken. He added one more finger and began to slowly push and pull, sliding them in and out. He let his thumb lightly touch her erect clit and she arched almost completely off the bed with a little squealing.

Logan brought his head back up to her face and kissed her lips. “Like that?” he asked

“Yes.” Max hissed

Their lips came back together as he continued to move his fingers in and out of her. After several minutes she loosened up slightly and her hips began to rise and fall in a gentle rhythm that was ancient and primal. He continued to work on her clit with his thumb and soon she was panting against him as her hands moved over his back. Soon she was so far gone that she was digging her fingernails in and scrapping along his skin.

“Mmmmm…ohhhhhhh…ohhhh god.” she groaned into his mouth. Her thighs tightened against his hands and her hips rose forcefully upward. He kept her mouth covered with his own as her pussy quivered violently around his fingers until her spasms died away. “Oh my God.” she whispered breathlessly to him before kissing him passionately. “That was great.”

Logan slowly freed his hand from her sex and started to stroke her belly, “Glad you liked it, but we’re far from finished.” He said while sucking gently on her bottom lip.

“You better believe it, and I want more.” Max said

He rolled his body to the left; Logan positioned himself over her and looked down into her eyes. Her arms came up around him again and her legs opened up, allowing him to fall between them and let his body be cradled. He took his burning erection in his hand and rubbed it slowly over her pussy, it caused her to moan slightly but it was filled with desperation at not having him inside her yet. Her need was soon satisfied as Logan put the head of his cock between her soft lips and pushed forward slowly. She was that tight as his cock inched its way inside her, slowly he pulled back and pushed in a little more. Logan felt was though she could crush his dick but soon he was completely inside her. It was so snug that it was almost as though his cock was made to fit in her, they both felt it.

“Ughnn…” she cooed in his ear. “God you feel so big.”

Slowly he began to move within her, keeping it slow as he made love to her. Very quickly the two of them started to move together and he slipped in and out of her easier as her body adjusted. Soon he was moving in a delightful friction, moving over her body and enjoying the tight grip of her pussy. While Max and Logan were certainly not inexperienced, neither had felt anything like this. They could revel in the pleasure of each other’s bodies for hours, days even. Everything felt so good that they considered sealing off their little house and ignore the outside world.

“Aghhhhhh…ughhhnnnn…YESSSS…UAGGHHHHH…”

“Hmmmm…aghhhh…yesss…hmmmmmm…ughhnnnnnnmmmm …”

He kept it slow; using gentle, steady strokes that were accompanied by soft caresses that touched their souls. It was tender but no less passionate but soon their restraint would be a thing of the past. For over thirty minutes they moved gently until they could no longer hold back the floodgates. Soon Logan was thrusting in and out of Max with pure passionate effort that had his skin red and gleaming with sweat. It took a lot more to make Max sweat, she could down 2-dozen highly trained military personnel in 5 minutes flat and not even have the tiniest bead of sweat from on her skin, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t enjoying it.

“UGGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”

“OH GOD MAX…OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”

“Ughnnnn…”

“UGHNNNNN...”

“UGHNNNNNNNNN YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”

When Max began to buck up and down with her second orgasm, Logan once again covered her mouth with his and sucked her tongue to keep her from moaning aloud as the waves of pleasure streamed through her body. The uncontrolled spasms of her tightness against him as she came pushed him to the edge of his own control limits and then over it. He felt the inevitability of his own climax building in his groin and churning in his balls. His hips began to move faster and faster, driving into her with more power and now the bed was crashing into the back wall of the room. Logan simply couldn’t help himself.

“Gnnnn…oh…fuck baby…ughhnnnnn…ahhhh…aghhh…”

“Hmmm…ah…Mmmmmmmm…AGHhhhhhh…Ughnnnnnnnn…”

“Ugh…ugh…UGHNNNN…YESSS…OH GOD BABY…UGHNNNNN!”

“Oh god…yesss…yessssss…YESSSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”

However, his moans were soon muffled, as this time it was Max who kept him from crying with her mouth. She brought her legs up around his back, pulling him even harder against her. The spasms began and soon he was unloading thick jets of sperm into her body. Slowly the last vestiges of orgasm departed, the strokes slowed to a halt and their breathing began to calm. They lay against each other, kissing softly as they held each other tightly. For a long time they simply lay together under the sheets and enjoyed the feel of the heat from each other, they didn’t want their bodies to be parted for even a moment right now. All they really did was look at each other, their eyes shined with how they felt for each other.

Valenti’s Office, Sheriff’s Station, Roswell, Same Time

In the main office, Hanson was manning the front desk when the fax machine started to hum to life. Paper fed through it and once it was done Hanson ripped it from the machine. In moments he was walking into the Sheriff’s office.

“Sheriff.” Hanson said

“Yes?”

“We just got an APB over the fax from the Feds. Looks like they’re looking for a couple of people Dean Thompson and a woman called Sara, no last name. They’re down as extremely dangerous, do not detain, just report their location to Washington.” Hanson said

“Okay, put it on the board and make sure everyone knows about them.” Valenti said

“Yes Sheriff.” Hanson said as he started to walk away

“Hanson wait.” Jim said quickly as he suddenly recognised the name, “You said Sara?”

“Yes Sheriff.” Hanson said as he handed over the fax, “You know her?”

“No, most definitely no. I would remember meeting her.” Jim said

“Yes sir.” Hanson said

“I need a copy of this in five minutes.” Jim said

“Sure.” Hanson said.

Jim knew the name alright, after Liz’s little psychic episode this morning Kyle had called him and gave him a heads up in case something crossed his desk. Now it had. A few minutes later Hanson came back in with a photocopy that Jim took, folded and placed in his shirt pocket. Hanson looked very curious at what he did and Jim saw the look.

“Sheriff?”

“Someone mentioned the name earlier and now this is here. I just need to check it out.” Jim said as he stood up, “I’ll be out doing the rounds.”

“Yes Sheriff. Sheriff, there’s nothing to worry about right?” Hanson asked

“Of course not. I just have a hunch.” Jim said

“Oh, well we know how those turn out.” Hanson said

“My hunches are usually pretty good.” Jim said

“There was that case about 5 years ago. The guy with the inflatable sheep.” Hanson said

“Okay, how was I supposed to know about that? The guy was a freak, I mean who uses inflatable sheep like that. It’s so stupid.” Jim said

“Yeah but he did and he almost got away with it. I still can’t believe he did it. I mean who steals a flock of sheep and leaves inflatable ones in their place to fool the ranch owner. And then tried to sell them on by putting real sheep on the outside and fake ones in the middle.” Hanson said

“I don’t know what to be worried about more, the fact that someone tried to get away with something so moronic or the fact that he almost did get away with it. I mean, did I forget to drink my coffee that day or what?” Jim said

“Hey, I’m just happy he’s behind bars now.” Hanson said, “Besides, that ranch owner should have checked his flock more often.”

“Anyway, I’ll be on the radio if you need me.” Jim said as he left. He needed to find Max and Liz and have a little chat.

Max’s Office, Mayor’s House, X-Ville, 20:30

Max and Logan wanted nothing more than simply lay in bed with each other but as it turned out that wasn’t in their destiny as far as that night was concerned. The X8s got involved with another game of X-Ball that ended with the ball coming smashing through their window. It was certainly sufficient to get them out of bed and Max decided that it was time she had a chat with the X8s about safety. While Logan showered, she dressed and headed downstairs. She got there just in time for SG-1 to beam into the room with a flash of light.

“Whoa…god, don’t you guys knock? Don’t ever do that again.” Max said

“You didn’t strict me as the jumpy type.” Mitchell said

“I’m not usually but people appearing out of nowhere is still a little new.” Max said, “Especially when I’ve just been…distracted.”

“Nice town you have. I see you guys are making yourselves at home.” Daniel said

“Thanks, we like to think of it as our safe little pad away from the rest of the world.” Max said, “Of course we could use a few supplies out here.”

“Are you asking?” Carter asked

“Well you guys screwed up our world. We could use a few basics to start up a farm or two so we can grow our own.” Max said

“We can help with that.” Carter said

“No thanks, all we need is seed.” Max said

“You guys trained in farming as well?” Mitchell asked

“Not really but we’re quick studies. We’ve been learning. We’re getting water in and we know how to survive in most conditions, including deserts. We were created to win wars anywhere.”

“Max, we could really help. Get you food drops in until you’ve got enough to keep you going. Pipes, wood, concrete…anything you need. And before you say no, it could make things a little easier for you. Just that, easier.” Daniel said

Max thought for a moment, “No strings?”

“No, no strings. Except one.” Mitchell said

“I knew it. What?” Max asked

“We’re closing Manticore down. They’ve gone way passed their mandate when they created you and based on what you told us, we didn’t have much choice. That being said, we have a lot of highly trained children who need a place to stay.” Mitchell said

“Being with their own people, many of which are older versions of themselves may help you all heal from what was done to you in your past.” Teal’c said

“Consider it done.” Max said, “They belong here. Which definitely means we’re gonna need supplies…so yes. Of course, it could get a little confusing around here in a few years.”

“Something tells me you’ll adapt pretty well.” Vala said

“When will they arrive?” Max asked

“In about a week.” Carter said, “You’ll get a manifest of all of Manticore’s creations that they produced up to this point in a day.”

“Look, be careful. I know you guys must be pretty good to have handled all this stuff you’ve been dealing with but the Manticore I took down was pretty much on their own path as far as their own ideals of manifest destiny. They wont go down without a fight.” Max said

“Maybe if one or two of the X series big brothers and sisters come along…” Mitchell said

Max smiled, “I think I know just the pair.”

“Good. So we’ll pick them up in a few days. Right now, we’ve got to head to Roswell and speak to the Antarians about a little toy they have.” Daniel said

Carter pulled out a small transmitter from her vest and pressed a button on it. The beacon activated and signalled their ship in high orbit, in less time than it took to press the button all five of them were transported up leaving Max alone.

“LOGAN?” Max called out

“YEAH?” He called back

“WE’VE GOT A LOT OF WORK TO DO.” Max said

Logan was expecting something to happen eventually and quickly finished up his shower before he headed downstairs to join her. “Then we better get started.”

The Quarry, Outside Roswell, 20 Minutes Later

Max and Liz’s date was a late evening picnic out on the quarry cliff. On the ground by their car was a blanket with food, drinks and candles while music played from their car radio. However, they weren’t enjoying the food right now. They were in the backseat of the car and the windows were steamed up so much that it was impossible to see inside even a little bit. Max was sitting back while Liz straddled his lap; her skirt was hiked up a little bit to her waist while his hands were roaming. One hand was on the side of her face while the other was on her ass; all the while their tongues snaked into each other’s mouths.

“This is a great date.” Max said for the moment their lips broke.

Liz smiled and then ripped open Max’s shirt to expose his bare chest, “I thought you’d say that.” She said before latching her lips on to his again as her hands ran over his torso.

The two of them were gripping at each other, her fingernails scrapped over his chest as his hand moved under her skirt. The second he felt the fabric of her panties his blood boiled, his fingers moved over her and traced the line of her slit causing her to whimper and arch her back. Liz then backed off from him just a little, she looked into his eyes as she took hold of the hem of her sweater and pulled it off over her head to expose her bra encased breasts.

What they didn’t know was that someone was approaching their car. They were so wrapped up in each other that they never saw the headlights approach or the sound of the gravel under the tyres as it came to a stop nearby. They didn’t even hear the sound of the footsteps on the gravel that grew louder with each step. They were simply too busy with each other. However, they did notice when he knocked on the window. Max and Liz instantly jumped apart but Liz changed into her new alien form, her instincts told her to since she had just been interrupted from having sex.

“Hey, hey, easy Liz.” Max said as he caressed her face that changed back to normal, “It’s okay.”

“Sorry…I guess I still have a little control to work on.” Liz said as she pulled on her top and straightened her skirt while Max closed his shirt.

It took them all of 2 minutes but Max inched toward the window and wiped it with his sleeve; they were both a little on edge, they didn’t know if they were in danger or not. Outside they saw the Sheriff with crossed arms looking at their car while he leaned against the hood of his own.

“Ummm…uh oh.” Max said. Max opened the door and both got out, albeit with a little bit of a guilt look as they stood before the older human.

“I thought I’d find you two out here.” Jim said

“Sheriff, we weren’t…I mean…the thing is…you’re not going to tell our parents about this will you?” Max asked

“No.” Jim said, “Kyle told me about Liz’s new…urges. I can’t see me working that into a conversation. Just…be careful.”

“Yes sir.” Both said together

“Now, why I’m here.” Jim said as he pulled out the fax, “I got this a little while ago. The Feds are looking for them and when I heard the name, well…” he said as he handed over the fax to Liz and Max

“Oh my god, that’s her. That’s Sara.” Liz said

“I thought so.” Jim said

“Wow, she’s really…” Max started to say but got a look from Liz, “absolutely not attractive what so ever.”

“Nice recovery.” Liz said

“You two aren’t going to get into an alien cat fight or anything?” Max asked

“No. That’ll only happen if she tries to take you away from me but that wont happen. Once she’s close enough to you she’ll know that we’re connected to the point that she can’t have children with you.” Liz said

“So a strong mating instinct but you still have rules about it?” Max asked

“Of course.” Liz said, “Just like humans. I just don’t know what they are. Furlings aren’t animals, okay well I’m not an animal and hopefully Sara isn’t either. The others that are created like I was may be driven to mate but Furlings had a profound impact on this galaxy when the Ancients were here.”

“Okay, how do you know that?” Jim asked

“I don’t know. I just do. It’s like I can feel it, like a memory that’s just…”

“Out of reach.” Max said

“Yeah. How’d you know?” Liz asked

“I’ve been feeling that all my life whenever I tried to remember where we all came from.” Max said, “We’ve all felt it.”

“So what your saying is that Liz has the memories of the people that created that virus that changed her? Wouldn’t that be a lot of information?” Jim asked

“Which is probably why I can only feel it and not remember it.” Liz said

“That’s something we can work on later, but I take it this definitely means that Sara is coming here?” Max asked

“Yes, and she’ll be here soon.” Liz said

“It’ll be better if one of us spots her before my deputies, we have to report her location to the government is we see her. We should probably get back to town and tell the others about this. ” Jim said but looked at Liz and saw a look in her eyes that made him nervous, in that instant he remembered what he had interrupted, “Or you two can stay here and, uh, finish your date.”

Liz smiled, “Thanks Sheriff.” And then shook her head, “Agh, I really need to get a handle on this.”

“What about that Stargate lot? Wouldn’t they have something on this?” Max asked

“I don’t know. But she is a Furling, if they knew about her then you’d think they’d be involved. Finding out about what I am, I think they would have told me about her.” Liz said

“Okay, so they don’t know.” Jim said, “If we tell them they might get involved, maybe even track her so we can get to her first.”

“Now wait a minute, we have no idea if she’s going to try and kill Liz or not.” Max said

“Some things we have to go on faith with.” Liz said, “I think we should do it. Isabel trusts them after her reading Thor’s mind.”

“I know, and ever since then I’ve been getting these flashes. Just vague impressions of times I’ve spoken with them on Antar…okay. We’ll contact them.” Max said

“I’ll see you two later then.” Jim said and got back into his car. Soon he drove off leaving the pair alone.

“So you’re not an animal then?” Max asked

Liz smiled and looked to Max at her side, “I have my moments.”

“I bet you do.” Max said as he looked at her

Liz bit her lip and suddenly both darted back into the car, they couldn’t have moved faster if they tried but soon the car was rocking in time with their movements inside.

The Cinema…

Alex and Isabel’s date was sitting in the back row of a movie theatre. They had been watching a romance flick, nothing major, just something that caught their interest when they were seeing what was showing. However, for half the movie they had been sitting, watching, eating popcorn and drinking soda but there had brief contact with their hand that were followed by looks and smiles. Then came a scene in the movie, a love scene of such intensity that had Alex and Isabel wrapped up in each other arms as they kissed.

From that moment on, nothing mattered more in the world except for each other. Their hands brushed together and their fingers locked. After mere minutes the movie was completely forgotten and both of them hated the existence of the armrest between them. It was only when someone in the row in front of them cleared their throat that they parted.

“Sorry.” Isabel mouthed to the older woman in front of them.

Their attention, at least on the surface of appearances, returned to the movie. However, their hands sought each other out and in slow circles Alex’s thumb moved over the side of Isabel’s hand.

“Agh…” Isabel said softly in pain as she brought her free hand up to touch the side of her head.

“You okay?” Alex whispered

“Yeah, I…eh…slight headache.” Isabel said

“You don’t get headaches.” Alex said

“I know.” Isabel whispered, “It felt like…like someone was trying to connect.”

“Do you want to go?” Alex asked

“Yes, I think I could do with a little fresh air.” Isabel said

Both got up out of the chairs and shimmied out of the isle. Once out they headed for the door and then out toward the lobby before leaving onto the street.

On the Street…

As Alex and Isabel were making their way out, Kyle and Tess were walking down the street hand in hand. Michael and Maria also came out of the Crashdown and all met up on the street.

“Well there’s timing for you.” Kyle said, “Hi guys.”

“Hey.” Michael said, “What’s up?”

“Not much.” Tess said, “At least until he’s had time to recover.” She said but a lot more quietly. However, a look and a surprised smile from Isabel told her it wasn’t quiet enough.

“So how’s the flick?” Maria asked

“It was…uh…okay.” Isabel said

Then it was Tess’s turn to smile, “You weren’t watching it were you?”

“Not so much.” Isabel said

“Hey, aren’t you out early anyway?” Maria asked

“Oh Isabel got a headache so we thought some fresh air would be good.” Alex said

“You okay?” Michael asked

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Isabel said just before they heard the beep of a horn. Everyone looked over to see Max’s car pull up into a space nearby. Once the engine was off they watched as Max and Liz got out and crossed the street to them. Unfortunately for Max he had forgotten something that had them all smirking, well everyone except Isabel who severely cringed.

“What?” Max and Liz asked

“You’re fly is down.” Michael said

Max’s eyes went wide, turned around and zipped himself back up before turning back around with his face bright red. Then he looked accusingly at Liz. “Sorry.” Liz said as she remembered what she did to him when they last stopped at traffic lights. Unfortunately she forgot to zip him back up.

“Could you two act like normal teenagers and not sex obsessed aliens?” Isabel asked

Kyle looked up and then at her, “They are acting like teenagers.”

“And so sorry that I’m now a member of a race that has an inbuilt overwhelming urge to…have fun.” Liz said

“I didn’t mean it like that and you know it.” Isabel said

Liz smiled, “I know, I just love seeing your face each time I remind you what I’m doing with your brother.”

“You are not a nice person.” Isabel said with a bit of a laugh in her voice

“So why is the picnic over so quickly?” Maria asked

“Sheriff Valenti stopped by.” Max said, “With this.” He pulled the copy of the APB out of his pocket and handed it over to his sister who opened it and everyone looked at the pictures.

“Everyone, meet Sara.” Liz said

“You mean she’s really real?” Tess asked

“Wow.” Michael and Kyle said together right before they got slaps on the backs of their heads. “HEY!”

“You not going to say anything?” Isabel asked Alex

“Yeah, she’s no you.” Alex said and Isabel smiled

“Well, someone’s getting laid tonight.” Kyle said and quickly shut up with a stare from Isabel

“Okay, so now we know what she looks like.” Michael said, “Now what?”

“We’re going to put a call into SG-1 and see if they can help with this.” Max said

“Oh I have so many problems with that.” Michael said

“Thought you might but it’s my call.” Liz said

“How’d you figure that?” Michael said

“I’m a Furling, she’s a Furling.” Liz said

“Could we talk about this first? You know, my place, pizza, snacks and anything that isn’t healthy.” Michael said

“I suppose it couldn’t hurt. Isabel, you still have to tell us the rest you got from Thor.” Max said

“Actually, it’s a little late for that.” Tess said as a Humvee pulled up nearby and SG-1 got out

The team moved across the street and came over to the Pod Squad. “Hey boys and girls, how’s tricks?” Mitchell asked

“Hi.” Max said, “I take it this isn’t a sight seeing trip?”

“No. We need to talk about a few things.” Carter said

“Funny, so do we.” Liz said

“Really? Such as?” Daniel asked

“There’s a woman on her way here and the government is after her. They put out this APB on her and the person she’s with. We need it cancelled and maybe help us zero in on her location.” Liz said

“Who is she?” Vala asked

“She’s like Liz.” Max said

“Another Furling? How’s that possible? The cave where you were changed is clear.” Carter said

“Athena, Project Athena.” Liz said in an almost trance-like state before she shook herself out of it

“The general said that project was shut down.” Teal’c said

“Sara is Eve’s daughter.” Liz said, “She had a child before she was killed, Sara was taken before the government knew about her but they eventually did.”

“We’ll do what we can. Thor gave us the specifics of Furling biology, we should be able to scan for her.” Mitchell said

“So what’s your thing?” Michael asked

“Yeah, we found out a few things. One thing, Max, Isabel…it appears that you are descended from King Arthur. As in Camelot and the Knights of the Round Table.” Mitchell said

Max and Isabel looked at each other and then the military/civilian team before they started to laugh. It lasted for a few minutes before they saw their faces. “You aren’t kidding are you?”

“No.” Mitchell said

“How?” Max asked

“After Arthur was killed in battle here, Merlin, who’s an Ancient by the way, took him and healed him. As far as we can tell he rejuvenated him probably using Ancient healing technology. He then took him off world and rebuilt Camelot there. Arthur chose new knights and lived there for some time before he left on his quest for the Holy Grail. We know he went to three planets but somewhere along the line he went to your planet of Antar and founded your ruling family.” Daniel said

“That’s…there’s no way.” Max said

“We can prove it.” Mitchell said

Max looked at his sister whose jaw virtually hit the pavement, “Yeah I think I’m going to need to see this. We were just going to get some Pizza, we can talk up in Michael’s place.” He said

“Cool. Well the pizza’s on me.” Mitchell said

“Okay, now I like you.” Michael said and then turned to Maria, “Why don’t you guys go upstairs while we carry the pizza back?”

“Okay.” Maria said as she took his key.

Alex, Liz, Maria and Kyle all started walking down the street toward Michael’s place along with Teal’c and Vala while everyone else headed in the opposite direction to the pizza place. Unfortunately none of them knew about a car heading down the street in which its sole occupant was in the middle of a heart attack. He collapsed against the wheel with his foot falling hard on the gas pedal. Instantly the car was all over the road and as Max heard the screeching tyres he turned around to see it.

“LIZ!” he called out

The others down the road turned their attention to the road just in time to see the car clip the curb and go flying into the air toward them. Each recoiled away, Teal’c pushed Vala way before diving himself while Michael threw his hand into the air and sent a blast out to push the car out of the way. It didn’t have the effect he intended. It only moved a little but Liz quickly raised her hands and thousands upon thousands of fine tendrils extended from her body, completely encasing herself, Maria, Alex and Kyle. The car impacted their little cocoon at 50 miles and hour and exploded into a ball of fire that sent metal shard in every direction. Some even punctured the fleshy membrane of the bubble and sliced into its occupants before the tendrils retracted back into Liz.

The fireball fell down to the ground as people everywhere started to rush to the scene. Several came out of nearby stores with fire extinguishers to put out the flames but Max and the others moved quickly to check on Liz, Maria, Alex and Kyle. Each had a chunk of metal in an arm or leg and all were unconscious. Max quickly pulled the shards from Liz and her body instantly healed itself but then as the other chunks came out of the others, the other half of their little group were stunned to see their scrapes and gashes close up.

“What the hell?” Tess asked

To Be Continued…

Chapter 8

On the Street, Outside the Cinema, Roswell, Immediately Following

As the final gash sealed over on the four, their Antarian half of their group looked on with stunned faces. They remained unconscious for another few moments and when they started waking up each moved onto their feet as though nothing had happened. All around them people were shocked.

“What?” Kyle asked as he looked around

“How’d they survive?” one person standing nearby asked

Mitchell took the lead, “The car just missed ‘em. Being at that corner could have shielded them just enough from the fire but the shockwave still knocked them cold. I’ve seen it before.” He was ignoring the look he got from Carter as she shook her head

“You should get to the hospital.”

“No. We’re fine.” Liz said as they saw the flashing lights of the Sheriff’s SUV coming along with a fire engine and ambulance.

“Kyle, you okay?” Jim asked his son

“I’m fine dad.” Kyle said, “We all are.”

“It was very lucky Sheriff. Things could have been a lot worse.” Mitchell said

Jim looked around and saw Max attempting to hide a few metal shards under his jacket, shards that had traces of blood. “Okay, I’ll need statements. Perhaps you should go home and I’ll get them later.”

“Actually, we were on our way to Michael’s.” Liz said

“Fine.” Jim said as he moved to the rear of the burned out car to check the licence plate.

“Dad?” Kyle asked when he saw his dad’s face

“It’s Charlie Weston’s car.” Jim said

“Old ‘Crater’ Charlie?” Kyle asked as he watched the fire department pull out the body and place it in a body bag, “I thought he left town months ago?”

“He did. Hell of a homecoming.” Jim said, “You should all go, I’ll take care of this.”

They did. SG-1 walked away and were led by the alien residents of the small town they were in. The Sheriff’s people took up the entire street and closed it off as they took statements as to what happened, fortunately no one saw the cocoon that Liz had through up or Max and the others pulling out the metal chunks from their friends.

Michael’s Apartment, 20 Minutes Later

“Well so much for pizza.” Michael said as he unlocked his door and let everyone inside. Each moved around the room and slumped down in chairs. Then he turned to his guests, “Oh, make yourselves at home.”

“Thanks.” Mitchell said, “But, I think the question that’s on everyone’s minds is - what happened to them?”

“Last time we checked the only Furling was Liz.” Daniel said

“Who are Furlings?” Maria asked, suddenly everyone’s eyes were on her, Alex and Kyle. “Uh…no.”

“Uh, yes.” Isabel said and pointed to the metal chunks, “We pulled these out from your arms and legs and you healed up like Liz can.”

“No.” Alex said

“Yes.” Michael said

“Uh, no. Liz is Furling. We didn’t fall into that cave she was infected in.” Alex said

“Max, could you do me a favour and zap the blood from those.” Liz said, getting everyone to look at her. “It might be my fault.”

“How so?” Carter asked as Max waved his hand over the metal and destroying every trace of blood on it until it was as clean as it could ever be.

“When I saw the car, I made a cocoon around us to protect us.” Liz said

“So that’s why the car didn’t hit you.” Vala said

“Right.” Liz said

“Oh.” Max said, “It wasn’t enough to stop the metal shooting through it was it?”

“No. The cocoon was basically an extension of me, my skin of sorts. The metal carried some of my cells and infected everyone else.” Liz said

“Wait, we’re talking about just a few cells here. How can that change us completely?” Alex asked

“It’ll take over a few of your cells at first and spread through you system like a virus. Your wounds were the first part of you changed that’s why they healed so fast but…uh…yeah.” Liz said

“Funny, I don’t feel different.” Kyle said

“You will.” Liz said and saw a worried look on Tess’s face, “Relax Tess. Males are like females. We can all control certain aspects of our biology.”

“Meaning?” Daniel asked

“They can’t procreate unless they want to. They can stop themselves.” Carter said

“Ah. Handy.” Mitchell said

“Which brings us to our next problem.” Max said, “If I recall you weren’t exactly yourself when you were changed.”

“From what I understand we usually always want to have kids. The mating instinct is incredibly strong. I’m different; I’m not control by those instincts. Hopefully that means you all will be able to control yourselves as well.” Liz said

“That’s a big if.” Max said

“A very big if, Liz nearly killed us before she got control.” Michael said

“Just out of curiosity, how did you get control back?” Carter asked

“That was…well let’s just say that’s private.” Liz said

“Oh man.” All her friends suddenly said with compliant

“Thanks for the image that we agreed never ever to discuss again.” Isabel said

“Oh. That.” Mitchell said, “Okay well if you want I can ask Thor to see if he can do anything to help you?”

“No thanks. We’ve got it.” Liz said, “Some things we just have to work out for ourselves.”

“Well then I guess we better get started talking about the fate of the galaxy then.” Vala said

“Indeed, there is much to discuss and not a lot of time.” Teal’c said


Larek’s Private Chambers, Royal Palace of Rilkara, 21:00

Larek was relaxing in his room, sitting back and enjoying all the sensations Antarian technology could give to the body as he was surrounded by a glowing energy field that soothed each muscle as though he was getting a massage. It also afforded him the time to look over the many reports that came to him with regards to his planet, dealings with the nobles and anything else that his people felt needed his attention. After several long hours, there was a knock at his door and it opened as Mardo came running inside.

“Forgive the intrusion my lord.” Mardo said

Larek shut off the energy field and turned around, “This better be really important. It was just getting to the good part.”

“My lord, the computers have finished their analysis of the readings you took on Earth and the Asgard we’ve contacted confirmed it.”

“And?”

“And they confirmed that the Furling structures were altered at the most basic levels. There was residual energy found in the cells. The energy registers as a modulated form of the field generated by the Granolith.”

“Modulated? That’s impossible. The Granolith emits a single frequency of the energy that can’t be modulated. That’s beyond our technical ability. Unless…” Larek said

“No that’s impossible. There couldn’t possibly be…”

“And Ancient nearby. And they’ve got their eyes on our young king and those he’s close to.” Larek said, “The mere possibility of it, I think I’ve got goosebumps.”

“Goosebumps?” Mardo asked

“Oh, just a human term. I’ve really been spending too much time there.” Larek said, “Okay, quickly. What else is in that report?”

“Well the energy appears to have taken raw genetic material from his majesty and used it to straighten out some of the incorrect sequences of Furling DNA. Less than 0.000001% of his code was utilised.” Mardo said

“And that returned her consciousness to normal? No, I don’t buy it.” Larek said, “If it was we’d have come up with a cure for the Furling plague centuries ago.”

“That’s because you haven’t seen this yet.” Mardo said as he handed over a pad containing the report and displaying the fragments of DNA that were used.

“Has anyone else seen this?” Larek asked

“No my lord. No one other than the Asgard who worked on it.” Mardo said

“Keep it that way.” Larek said, “This fragment of DNA, it definitely came from Zan?”

“It checked his genetic profile in the archives. It’s his, also his sister has it and it dates back at least 2000 years, probably more. The only ones to have this is the royal family.” Mardo said

“The Eternal Blood. It’s supposed to be a myth. But if the royal family are the only ones to have it then it would be far easier to keep it a secret.” Larek said

“But my lord…this means that the royal line, they are not Antarians…they…they’re Ancients.”

“No, not Ancients. But definitely something close. Do you remember the old tales of the Aurelianus?” Larek asked

“The old one, the first king. He came with knights in the time of darkness when all we were was threatened by the fires we created. They quested for a power to extinguish demon flames, a quest that brought them here. They couldn’t find their treasure but they stayed, they taught us a new way to live and brought us from the darkness. The Aurelianus found love and married, together they formed the Royal Line.”

“That would be a yes then.” Larek said

“Yes.” Mardo said

“Legend tells that he came through the Stargate long before our people even knew what it was.” Larek said

“You think he may have been an Ancient?”

“I don’t know. But Antar was created by an Ancient, ever inch of the great city was by his design, I doubt it was an accident that Aurelianus came here. The only way to know for sure is to see the archives.” Larek said

“Which is locked in the great palace where Kivar is.” Mardo said

“Not ideal is it, but Zan is his true heir and something in him ended a nightmare that’s lasted for 6 million years in a single moment. If we can duplicate it then anyone else that’s infected may not be cured but they wont be actively trying to wipe out their world.” Larek said

“Even if we could get to the archives, the only one who could access this is the king. We’ll need Zan back here and we can’t do that with the shield up.”

“There is one way.” Larek said

“My lord…that’s a myth.” Mardo said

“So is Eternal Blood but here I am looking at it.” Larek said, “How long before energy levels are back at a suitable reserve to connect with Earth again?”

“A day my lord, 36 hours at most.”

“Then I better do my homework before then. Zan is coming home and I want to make sure he can get here in one piece.” Larek said

“I’ll check on the control chair.” Mardo said and then left

When he was alone Larek moved over to his computer system and pressed his hand onto the consol. The screen lit up and started shifting through thousands of records until several old records were displayed. “And I’ll check to see if it is actually possible.”

Michael’s Apartment, Roswell, Same Time

“Okay, this started a year and a half ago for us.” Mitchell said

“I stopped by on a little treasure hunt.” Vala said, “I didn’t know enough about this nice little planet so I thought my dear old friend Daniel could help.”

Daniel looked at her, “You tried to steal the Prometheus and…”

“Correction Darling, I did steal the Prometheus. You just got it back. And I did really enjoy beating you up.” Vala said

“You head butted me and smashed me with a fire extinguisher.” Daniel said

“Children, behave.” Carter said

“Yes, anyway I had a tablet written in Ancient code. It was signed by a nice older gentleman called Merlin.” Vala said

“That led us to a cave in England beneath a hill in Glastonbury where Merlin left a holographic message and a sword in a stone. Basically Merlin told us to solve the puzzles and prove ourselves worthy with Truth of Spirit and Wealth of Knowledge. We did and I fought a knight in armour. Got a whole load of gold to boot but we found a device that ended up getting us the Ori’s attention.” Mitchell said

“Those are the Ascended Dark Side?” Isabel asked

“Pretty much. They believe that since they are ascended, that all humans should worship them. If they don’t that we’re unworthy of living.” Daniel said

“I thought they were supposed to have this whole enlightenment thing going on?” Max asked

“Yeah, it’s a little twisted.” Daniel said, “But anyway, they started invading. At first it was by sending Priors, priests of a sort. They have incredibly advanced powers that are similar to your from what I’ve seen. They were responsible for that influenza pandemic last year, only it wasn’t influenza.”

“I know it wasn’t. I’ve healed that before but the people here that got infected, that was the hardest thing I’ve ever healed.” Max said

“You just about collapsed.” Isabel said

“Well at least you recovered and very well done by the way.” Mitchell said, “But during a little accident that pushed a few of us into another dimension…long story…but it was caused by a little machine made by Merlin to do research. He made a weapon that is designed to destroy Ascended Beings. It’s called the Sangraal.”

“I know that word.” Alex said, “That’s…uh, yeah, that’s the Holy Grail?”

“I thought that was a cup?” Michael asked

“Or a person. Depending on who you talk to.” Maria said

“Actually it’s a small red orb. It’s also known as the Blood Stone.” Daniel said, “After Merlin completed it, his rival Morgan La Fey, another ascended, stole it and hid it on another planet. We found that planet. Near the gate are four statues…” he placed photos of the statues taken from the MALP video feed.

“Uh…yeah, that really does look like…” Maria started

“The four of us.” Tess said

“What does that writing say? That is writing isn’t it?” Michael asked

“It is, it’s Ancient. Basically it said that the only one who can touch the Sangraal is the one who the statue is modelled on. It also has a depiction of his DNA, we’ve checked and it is yours Max. It said that he is the heir to Ambrosius Aurelianus. The first time we heard that name was under Glastonbury in the Avalon cave when Merlin refered to King Arthur.” Carter said

“It is reasonable to assume that in his quest for the weapon, Arthur came across your homeworld and married a woman of that world and fathered your family lineage.” Teal’c said

“And now what? You want us to go to another planet to find this thing?” Max said

“Pretty much.” Mitchell said

Tess stared at one of the photos, “Max.”

“What?”

“On your statue, around your neck. That’s an Antarian symbol. Nacedo told me about it once, they way he talked about it…it was as though he was talking about some religious icon like…”

“Like the holy grail?” Max asked as he looked at the 7 pronged star shape with curved lines.

“Well…yeah.” Tess said

“What is it?” Isabel asked

“Nacedo called it the Myrrdin’s Eye but it was commonly known as the Key to the Stone.” Tess said

“Myrrdin was what Merlin was known as in Arthur’s time. Key to the Stone…the Blood Stone?” Mitchell asked

“It could be.” Teal’c said, “I have found such things not to be coincidental.”

“So not only do we need him, we need this key?” Vala asked

“Where is it?” Carter asked

“Installed into a wall section, in that great hall of the Antarian Royal Palace.” Tess said

“Well that’s great. Your turf is currently sealed off by a great big sheild.” Mitchell said

“Even if you could get through, Kivar’s guard would never let you get that far into the palace.” Tess said

“We don’t have the kind of time to take him down and put you back on the throne.” Daniel said, “We need more time.”

“Furl’i.” Liz said

“Where?” Isabel asked

“The original Furling homeworld. Just, when you said we needed more time, that entered my head.” Liz said

“Well I have to admit I’m curious about it but we’ve never found that place before. Even if the address is in our database we wont know if it relates to the Fulrings. All we have are the chevron sequences.” Mitchell said

“And after 6 million years, we have no way of knowing if it’s gate is intact.” Carter said

“I do. It’s protected and I have the address, at least I think I do. I’ll need Sara.” Liz said

“Then let’s go get her.” Mitchell said, “You guys don’t need to be anywhere for the next little while or so do you?”

“Well my dad will come looking for those statements about the accident but we could leave a note or something.” Kyle said

“Why?” Max asked

Mitchell smiled and pulled a small black box out of his pocket, he pressed a button and activated the beacon. The room filled with bright light as everyone suddenly vanished.

Earth Ship Odyssey, Geo-Synchronous Orbit Over the United States, 21:25

They all appeared on board the ship in the secondary control room. It didn’t take them long to realise that this wasn’t the ship they were beamed onto before.

“This isn’t Thor’s ship.” Michael said

“No, this is the Odyssey. We have three ships, Odyssey, The Daedalus and the Theseus. We used to have two others, the Prometheus and the Korolev but they were destroyed.” Mitchell said

“So Earth is building spaceships?” Alex said with a little doubt

“Building the ship is easy, making it go is that hard part. Our work with Stargate Command over the years answered a lot of questions and we were eventually able to build our own engines. Of course we borrowed a little technology from the Asgard. Intergalactic hyperdrive to get back and forth between here and the Pegasus galaxy, shields and the beaming systems.” Carter said

“Odyssey just got back to the system after helping the Jaffa. The Ori forces recently attacked their home planet; there were only a handful of survivors that escaped. We helped them relocate to another planet.” Mitchell said, “So how about we locate this friend of yours.”

Carter moved over to the control systems and activated the Asgard scanners to locate any life signs similar to what Liz was giving off. “Oh, I think I have her. She’s moving at 65 miles an hour toward Roswell. She must be in a car or something. Unless Furlings can move really fast.”

“Fast, yes. That fast, no.” Liz said

“According to these readings though, she’s not alone.” Carter said

“That must be the guy she’s with.” Max said and Liz nodded

“Can you beam them up from inside a car?” Maria asked

“Not a problem.” Carter said

“Can you do it without the car crashing into something else?” Maria asked

“Oh that, that’s no problem either. The road is empty, I can beam the whole thing up, leave the car in space and it’s occupants into here.” Carter said

“Just to double check, this Furling isn’t going to try and kill us is she?” Mitchell asked

“Not unless we interrupt her having sex. It’s a big thing as far as we’re concerned.” Liz said

“Okay, different culture, different customs. I’m not going to judge.” Mitchell said

“Please, like there aren’t half a million human teenagers in the US who aren’t having sex these days.” Maria said, “And I’ve just now realised that I am not human any more, my mom’s gonna freak.”

“You’re considering telling her?” Michael asked with concern

“Yes. She’s still my mom and…well like it’s impossible that something will happen to me that she doesn’t notice.” Maria said

“Well that’s something we should all talk about.” Max said and turned to the adults in the room, “What?”

“Teenagers.” Mitchell said

“What? The only one in Roswell who knows about us is Sheriff Valenti.” Isabel said, “Telling our parents is a big thing.”

“We’re not doubting that but…fate of the galaxy, telling parents. That’s one hell of a toss up.” Mitchell said

“The galaxy’s gotten on pretty well before now and if we’re going to end up dead on an alien planet then I think I might want my parents to know that their daughter is an alien.” Liz said, “But you’re right, this isn’t the time.”

“Beaming now.” Carter said

A flash of light both inside the room and just outside the ship happened and suddenly Dean and Sara found themselves on board the ship.

“Okay, that was new.” Dean said, “Where are we? And where’s my car?”

“Out there.” Carter said, pointing to a window

Both new arrivals turned and looked out to see the car they were in floating in space from one side of the window to the other. “Yeah, okay.”

Sara then spotted Liz and the two of them smiled, together they both moved toward each other. “I’ve been looking for you.” Sara said

“I’ve been waiting.” Liz said, “Do you know what to do?”

“Some. You know the rest.” Sara said before looking at Maria, Alex and Kyle, “They’re like us?”

“Yes, they’re only an hour or so old though.” Liz said

“We can teach them, once we know.” Sara said

“We will.” Liz said

“Liz?” Max asked

“I’ll be back in a minute.” Liz said

“Where are you going?” Max asked

“No where.” Liz said. She and Sara moved so that they were only a foot apart, they looked at each other and instantly both raised their arms. Tendrils came out and shot toward the ceiling, both were pulled up as more protruded from their bodies and wrapped around them. They were sealed together in a cocoon formed from both of them and the mass hung from the ceiling.

“That’s gross.” Maria said

“Don’t say that. You can do it too.” Isabel said

“Oh…yeah.” Maria said

“What do you think they’re doing in there?” Michael asked as he watched the cocoon writhe.

Kyle looked at him and then up at the cocoon. “You don’t think…”

“Nah.” Both said together before Max hit their heads

“Maria!” Michael said and turned around to see that it was Max, “Sorry, she’s usually the one that hits me there.”

“That’s my girlfriend, talk nicely about her.” Max said and turned to Dean, “You must be Dean.”

“Yeah. How’d you know my name?”

“Liz has been aware of Sara and how she feels about you for a day now.” Max said

“Sara feels something for me?” Dean smiled

“You didn’t think she was just interested in you for sex did you?” Maria asked

“Actually that’s been something of a mystery. She doesn’t know why she’s interested in me.” Dean said

“I may be able to answer that. According to the data log in the transporter, you’ve have the Ancient Technology Activation gene.” Carter said

“Really?” Daniel asked

“We knew they were a great many people on Earth with the gene. It was only a matter of time before discovering another.” Teal’c said

“I’m sorry, but what gene?” Dean asked

“It allows you to use certain technology. Being someone with it and a security clearance for Athena, you’ll get a full briefing soon. But it does mean that you are among a relatively small number of people that’s significantly more evolved than the rest of humanity on Earth.” Carter said

“Sara was never attracted to the rest of humanity, she needed healthy, superior males to have children with.” Dean said, “Well that explains that.”

“Well, I’m Max. This is my sister Isabel, Michael, Tess, Alex, Maria and Kyle. Over to the left we have a military team called SG-1.”

“Hey. Lt Colonel Cameron Mitchell USAF, this is Samantha Carter…ditto on the other stuff. Also Dr Daniel Jackson an archaeologist, Teal’c, resident alien and the Jaffa that inspired the rebellion of his people against the Goa’uld. Last but not least, Vala Mal Doran, human from another planet and former thief.”

“I prefer the term: finder of needed acquisitions.” Vala said, “My fees were always reasonable.”

“So any idea what that’s about?” Dean asked about the cocoon

“According to the Asgard, Furlings had some limited psychic ability but it only proved effective when they were either isolated from everything around them or when they mated.” Carter said

“That explains the cocoon.” Max said

Just then they heard a screech from the cocoon. “Okay, I don’t even know if that was a pain sound or not.” Kyle said

Before they could do anything about it the cocoon split open and the two young women came spilling out. The two of them landed on their feet, the residual mass of the cocoon hung with thick liquid dripping out from it and down the wall.

“Okay, now that is gross.” Maria said as she looked at the pair, “You two really need a shower.”

“It doesn’t matter.” Liz said as she wiped her forehead, “It was worth it.”

“What?” Max asked

“We know everything, everything our people left behind.” Sara said as she turned to Dean and moved up to kiss him passionately, “And I don’t have to take a mate based on genetics.”

“Meaning?” Dean asked

“She’s more stable than she was before. Sara isn’t driven by her instincts like she was before.” Liz said, “And the things we know…”

“You have the gate address?” Carter asked

“Teodar Pracvordelnok.” Sara said

“What does that mean?” Alex asked

“The Ancients gave the symbols on the Stargates sounds so that it could be spoken. The name literally becomes the planet’s address.” Daniel said as he moved to the consol and brought up the Address Database from the SGC. Ever since they discovered that little fact about the Ancients when O’Neill had the Ancient repository of knowledge downloaded into mind, they took that brief window of opportunity to associate each symbol with its sound and logged it into the database. Soon Daniel identified the address from the name and brought it on screen.

“That’s it.” Sara said

“Okay, so what’s there? You said you knew what they left you.” Mitchell said

“Oh come on, that would ruin the surprise.” Liz said

“What about us?” Maria asked

“You all need your rest. The first night of change takes it out of you.” Liz said, “Believe me.”

“I guess we could all do with some rest. We do have school tomorrow.” Max said, “Do you guys need a place to stay?”

“Well we reopened Eagle Rock. You’re welcome to stay there for a while.” Mitchell said

“NO!” all of the little Roswell club said

“If I had my way that place would be a pile of dust right now. Problem is, it would draw too much attention.” Max said

“So something did happen there.” Mitchell said

“Yes.” Max said

“There’s a motel in Roswell, actually there are several.” Isabel said

“I think that would be best.” Dean said

Liz looked at Sara, “Some are nice and private as well.”

“Really?” Sara said with a smile, “Then that would be best.”

“Okay, what is it with you two?” Dean asked, “You seem very…close.”

“Nothing.” Both said together

“We’re just apart of each other now.” Liz said, “Hey blood is mine and mine is hers.”

“So what? You’re sisters or something?” Maria asked

“Something like that.” Sara said and turned to Liz, “We do need to speak later though.”

“I know.” Liz said

“About?” Max asked

“You.” Liz said, “She wants to understand everything about you. You helped save me from the drives and wants to understand it. It’s important in case any of you, or anyone in the future, ends up a little…horny.”

“Oh hell, we’re always like that.” Kyle said

“You know what I mean.” Liz said

Kyle smile, “I know.”

“So, back to Earth with us.” Maria said

“I guess we’ll see you sometime tomorrow. And we really need to figure out what to tell our parents before we go to another planet. Something tells me that’s going to take a little longer than our lunch break.” Max said

“Well I suppose there is one option.” Mitchell said

“If your thinking what I think your thinking, that’s for us to do and not all of us are ready to do that.” Max said

“Right.” Mitchell said, “I guess you guys should get back. We’ll beam you all down to your rooms like last time. Sara, Dean, we’ll send you to a motel in town, but all of you take these.” He said as he handed out more of the small transmitters, “They’re beacons. Activate them and we’ll beam you on board.”

“Thanks.” Max said

In minutes they were all sent back down to Earth. Most of them were a little tired but Liz wasn’t, she wondered if she ever would be again but her mind was racing with everything she knew now. She never had any idea. She just hoped that after all this time, no permanent damage was done to what the Furling people left. After a while she began to feel something, in that moment she knew what Sara was up to and wondered if she’d eventually sense the others now that her little race had grown.

Isabel’s Bedroom, Evan’s Residence, Roswell, 22:00

After beaming back home, Isabel and Max made their presence known. Beyond their parents saying they hadn’t heard them come in, they hadn’t noticed a thing but soon after that the two of them headed back to their bedrooms. Isabel then got into a shower and now she came out with a towel wrapped around her body. Once in her room she pulled out her silk pyjamas from a drawer and put them on. The headache she got earlier wasn’t going away and the longer it lasted the more she wanted to sleep. After a while she decided to give into it and she slipped into bed, almost immediately she fell asleep and started to dream.

Dreamscape~~

Isabel felt a swirl around her head as the pain vanished. She opened her eyes to find herself sitting at a table across from a man she did not know. Upon the table was a partially completed jigsaw puzzle. It took her a moment to realise that the table and both of them were on top of the rock that housed the pods from which she and the others emerged from a number of years earlier.

“Are you going to put that piece in?”

“Hmm?” Isabel asked with a questioning look as she opened her hand and saw a piece of the puzzle in her palm. She took it and inserted it into place. She watched as the edges that she connected ripple and vanished leaving it entirely a piece of the image and not something that could be removed again.

“Ah the north pier weapons release port. I was looking for that one. Oh nice PJs by the way.”

“Who are you?” Isabel asked

“Oh who I am is not important but if you need something to call me…my name is Janus. However, while my name isn’t important…what I am most certainly is.” He said as he inserted another piece of the puzzle. It resulted in their surroundings being changed and suddenly they found themselves sitting in the middle of the Atlantis Conference Room. “This was 10,000 years ago.” He said as he looked to his past self sitting next to Doctor Weir who had just arrived from the present day in a time machine he created. For a moment they sat and listened.

“We’re awaiting the last of our offworld transport ships before beginning our evacuation through the Stargate.” Councillor Melia said

“Where will you go?” Weir asked

“We’re returning to Earth. You’re welcome to join us.” Melia said

“Thank you. That’s very kind, but I’m sure you must understand my desire to return to the future…to my people. I was hoping I would be able to use the time machine again, and programme it to arrive at the precise moment we came through the Stargate…and if it was possible and you had a Z.P.M. I could take back with me, that would help us considerably. See, the power systems of the city were virtually depleted…” Weir was then interrupted

“No. Enough of this tampering with time. Causality is not to be treated so lightly.” High Councillor Moros, who would one day come to be known as Merlin, said

“No one’s treating it lightly.” Janus said

“You are, with your insistence on continuing with experiments, despite the condemnation of this Council. We ordered you to cease these activities and yet here we sit, face to face with a visitor from the future who arrived here in the very machine you agreed not to construct.” Moros said

“We are about to evacuate this city in the hope that it will lie safe for many years and then, one day, our kind will return.” Janus said as he looked to Elizabeth. “And they have. It is because of my experiments that we now have the opportunity…”

“Enough! We have no time for this. I’m hereby ordering the destruction of this time travel device, and all the materials connected with its design.” Moros said to Janus and turned to Elizabeth. “You are welcome to return to Earth with our people. You shall not be returning to yours.”

They all left the room leaving Janus and Isabel alone, they continued to put all the pieces together.

“You’re an Ancient.” Isabel said

“Yes. The last of the Pre-Ascended Ancients, at least as far as I know.” Janus said

“What happened to her?” Isabel said

“I made some arrangements. I used a stasis pod to return her to her time, although she would age dramatically. I estimated that she would be over a hundred when her pod deactivated, at least her arrival means that I could rework the power requirements of the city to allow her expedition to survive…but none of that is important what so ever.” Janus said

“Okay then, why are you here?” Isabel asked

“Ah, now that is the question isn’t it? Now my dear Isabel, you need to take SG-1 to the Granolith.” Janus said

“Why?” Isabel asked

“Look at the jigsaw.” Janus said as he watched Isabel put the central and final piece into position. “Tell me what you see.”

“A city. On the water.” Isabel said

“Yes. Atlantis. But look closer. What else?” Janus asked

“Nothing.” Isabel said, “It’s complete.”

“Is it now. Are you sure?” Janus asked

Isabel looked down at the puzzle. The image was indeed complete but in looking at that she missed the rest of it at first, then she saw it. “The edge, all of it, there’s more to the puzzle.”

“Exactly.”

“You know, people usually start jigsaws with the straight edges.” Isabel said

“I know. But what do you think this means?” Janus asked

“There’s more. There’s more to the city.” Isabel said

“You wont believe how much.” Janus said

“And the Granolith…what? Helps the people there finish the puzzle?” Isabel said

“Oh not them. Him.” Janus said as their surroundings changed again to see Shepherd walk into the Conference Room, pick up a file and then left. “When my people returned to Earth, many left to other worlds where they lived in seclusion until their Ascension. Many remained on Earth, created the first civilisations before the Goa’uld found this world. Those Ancients had children, and they had children and on and on. They eventually procreated among the humans of this world, eventually the knowledge of what they were was lost to legend. But he is descended from us. All of those who possess the gene that controls our technology are. He along with a rare few among those can control it as though it was second nature.”

“Okay.” Isabel said

“Of course, he doesn’t compare to Antarians. It doesn’t compare to what you and your brother are.”

“Okay, come again?” Isabel asked, “Oh, you mean the whole King Arthur thing.”

“That and more. Merlin had more of an effect on your ancestor that just being a teacher. Arthur once died in battle. Merlin resurrected him and along his life, Arthur was evolved to a point close to that I am at.” Janus said, “But on to other things.”

“Which are?” Isabel asked

“Furl’i.” Janus said

“The planet Liz and Sara want to go to?” Isabel asked

“Yes. You must leave for the Furling homeworld no more than midnight tomorrow.” Janus said

“What’s there?” Isabel asked

“Oh come now my dear, that would revel too much. But needless to say, the Furlings left an inheritance that will give you all time. Believe me, the Furlings…they really knew how to build them.” Janus said

“Build what?” Isabel asked

Janus looked at her and the scene changed again. Now they were in space, floating above a planet as three ships entered the system and started shooting everything that moved. “The Ori. Their followers on this plane of existence will not stop. They believe they are good and we are evil. The Sangraal can destroy the Ori but their followers must be made to see the error or their ways. Right now, the people they are targeting are the Aschen. They have more advanced technology than Earth, they either bow down to the Ori or those ships wont stop until every last person will be killed.”

“That’s a hell of a choice.” Isabel said

“It’s not a choice, it’s not free will. It’s an ultimatum. The problem is people don’t see any other choice. What the Furling left can give another choice.” Janus said

“Can they be stopped?” Isabel asked

“To all things there is an end. We can only hope that they can be stopped before any more lives are lost. Oh, by the way. You need to have sex with your boyfriend.” Janus said before there was a bright flash

Real World~~

Isabel shot awake and sat up as her alarm clocked buzzed away before she shut it off. “Oh god.” She said as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes and then looked at the time, “OH GOD.” She had slept in, the alarm had been going for at least 20 minutes and quickly got out of bed and ran into the bathroom to get ready for school.

Roswell High Parking Lot, 07:30 The Next Morning

Soon the group, minus Alex, had arrived and were standing around Maria’s car but Max and Isabel weren’t there. They hung around for a few minutes and waited. Soon the jeep came through the gates, parked nearby and they got out.

“You are late.” Liz said as she kissed Max

“Someone over slept.” Max said as he looked to his sister

“It wasn’t my fault. I got dreamwalked.” Isabel said

“Wait, someone dreamwalked you?” Liz asked

“Not just someone. He said his name was Janus and that he was an Ancient.” Isabel said, “He told me that we had to take SG-1 to the Granolith, that it would help with Atlantis, that it was more than what it seemed. There was also something, we have to go to Furl’i by tomorrow night, actually when he said it…it would be tonight.”

“Whoa, tonight?” Michael asked

“He made it seem very important.” Isabel said, “That we’d find something there.”

“We will.” Liz said

“What?” Isabel asked

“Difficult to explain, you need to see it.” Liz said

“Agh…this is frustrating. Okay, well we have to leave before midnight and if time is an issue.” Isabel said

“We can’t ditch school to go to another planet. Wait. What the hell am I saying, where do I sign up?” Kyle asked

“What about our parents?” Maria asked

“We really need to think of something.” Isabel said

“How about a field trip?” Kyle asked

“For the 8 of us?” Tess asked

“Oh yeah, right.”

“Well I doubt this little trip is going to take a few hours. We can’t just disappear for however long this is going to take.” Max said

“There is always one thing we could do.” Liz said

“I know.” Max said, “But lets not go there yet.”

“Yes, lets not dwell on freaking out our parents.” Liz said, “Speaking of which, how are you two this morning?”

“I’m good.” Maria said, “I mean…I feel totally alive, like every inch of me is just itching for…stuff.”

“I know what you mean. Since I woke up…” Kyle said as he looked at Tess. While he hadn’t been with her since yesterday, he was never more aware of her presence than now. He could feel her everywhere she was and even felt her inside him, he wondered if that little energy she fed him during her massages had any effect on him like Max had done with Liz.

“Believe me, things get very…nice from now on.” Liz said and then looked at Tess and Michael, “I really hope you two are energetic. I really do. I mean before, if they were infected with the unstable DNA they would do what they need to do and nothing more…now, it’s all about fun.”

Everyone then looked at Max. “Liz, change of subject please.” He said with red skin

“Uh, not quite yet. Anyone know where Alex is? I thought he would have been here?” Isabel said

They all looked at each other and Liz felt something, there was a Furling in a state of arousal that were was most definitely simmer blood and not quite boiling. While she knew Sara was having sex right now and was picking up on that as well, she was picking up on a male. “Oh no.” Liz said

Isabel’s eyes then widened, “That’s what he meant.”

“What who meant?” Max asked, “And about what?”

“Nothing, uh…Liz, Maria and Tess. Please come with me.” Isabel said. All four girls quickly headed into the school leaving their young men standing by the cars before they had to head inside.

Somewhere in the School Halls…

Alex was walking down the halls, he definitely didn’t wake up as himself. If his mother or father walked into his room to wake him up they would have freaked and the secret would be out. He could feel everything about him was different but no more so when he looked to his mirror and saw his massive new alien body. It was like a bulky black animal with curved horns and protruding spikes, what he was wearing was shredded and his eyes were shining red. It didn’t take long to return to his human form but his eyes remained red before he returned to public sight.

Now he was at school and the pheromones he was giving off was having an effect of the females in the building. As he walked down the corridor Alex was aware of the attention he was getting, he had watched most of the guys look the same way at Liz when she was first changed. There was only one-way to describe it: a piece of meat being sized up. Certainly a change for him but none of them were suitable. He sensed the superior bloodline of Isabel and was seeking her out.

All of a sudden he felt a hand on his arm. He looked around and saw a young woman wearing one of the school’s cheer leading uniforms. “Come with me.” She said. Instantly she dragged him down the corridor and into the girl’s bathroom, Alex may have sought out Isabel but here was an opportunity and continuing the species was the primary goal.

Girl’s Bathroom, 2nd Floor of Roswell High, 07:50

Alex and the cheerleader came into the bathroom, the door slammed shut as she pushed him against it before kissing him. She couldn’t explain it; she was in utter arousal and pressed her body against him as his hands moved under her short skirt. Although she didn’t see it, his eyes were glowing red. All of a sudden he pushed her back against the row of cubicle toilets, a tendril extended from one finger and sliced through her underwear before he yanked them off her body. He lifted her away and planted her on the counter of sinks. She quickly spread her legs and he moved in, her hands moved to his pants and quickly started to unfasten them. He was practically growling as he scraped his teeth over her neck as she pumped his dick with her hand, the movement was so close to the apex of her soft thighs that she was rubbing herself. There wasn’t anything other than pure lust, she couldn’t control herself, she was moving on pheromones igniting her body’s need to have sex and he was driven by unstable Furling DNA solely concerned with procreation. Alex’s hand slid up under her top. Then he blinked. Alex pulled back from her and almost tripped back with his pants down by his ankles.

“What? What’s wrong?” the cheerleader asked, “Don’t you want me?”

“I…eh…” Alex said as he looked at himself in the mirror behind her and took a deep breath, “Isabel.” He breathed out. “Isabel.” Then his eyes opened and glowed with a bright red and filled with primal aggression as tendrils came out of his skin.

“Oh my god.” She cried, “What are you?”

Just then the door burst open and the girls came rushing in through the door. Isabel raised her hand and it glowed as Alex was thrown back against the far wall. He was virtually un-phased by it and stood back up, his skin darkened as he started to change into his Furling body. Isabel’s presence flowed through him and instantly got his full attention, Tess’s presence seemed to have much less of an effect on him and wondered just how much energy she had passed to Kyle. It was the same with Liz but then there was Maria, he could feel her. A pure blood offspring from her would be powerful like Sara but not even as close as to what he could get from Isabel.

Liz then changed; she may have looked a little odd in human clothing but needs must. The cheerleader was about to run when Tess grabbed her and gazed into her eyes. She let loose with her mind and invaded hers, she erased everything that had just happened to her leaving a few new memories of simply going back to the bathroom. Then Tess mindwarped everyone who saw the girl and Alex come in here before she let the cheerleader go. Liz moved closer to Alex, standing in front of Isabel. “Alex, calm down.”

“Get out of my way.” Alex said

“No.” Liz said, “She does want you.”

“Then leave us alone.” Alex said

“No.” Liz said, “You want her, you wait. I don’t know why you don’t have control, maybe an errant cell that was still unstable…I don’t know. But I am not letting you out of this room until it’s sorted.”

Isabel remembered her dream, the last thing Janus said to her. “Yes you can Liz. You can leave us.”

“No I can’t. If he is with you, you get pregnant and that’s bad.” Liz said

“You got stable after having sex with Max. That’s what I’ll do for him.” Isabel said, “I love him, I can’t leave him like this.”

Alex then grew frustrated and let loose with a torrent of razor sharp tendrils. Liz reacted and shot out with a single whip-like lash that severed Alex’s head from his neck. The girls never had time to react before his head started to re-grow, bone at first then the muscle and finally the skin. The original head quickly dried and turned into a pile of dust that became nothing in a matter of minutes. Only Liz was unsurprised by it when he opened his eyes but then she quickly moved to him and kicked him unconscious before turning to Isabel.

“You are not having sex with him. He has zero control and wont stop himself from impregnating you. My plan was to screw Max, keep the promise I made and do it again without keeping my promise. Alex knows what could happen, unconsciously or not…he will do it.” Liz said as both she and Alex returned to their human forms.

“That’s my choice. I’ll take the chance, besides I’ve taken care of that problem in case I ever decided to be stupid. I’m sure Tess came up with the same idea.” Isabel said and looked over to Tess as she nodded, “I know what I have to do…you did it with Max at the Granolith. Maybe that’s the key to it. Can you guys cover for us?”

“Uh sure. Alex isn’t feeling well, you offered to drive him home.” Maria said

“Isabel?” Liz said

“What? I’m the only girl here not allowed to make love to my boyfriend and yes, I know about you and Kyle.” Isabel said to Tess

“Oh really?” Maria asked, looking to Tess

“Guys, Alex is not going to stay unconscious forever.” Liz said

“Then I better get going. Don’t tell Max, he’ll only freak. I’ll see you all later.” Isabel said

“I hope so.” Maria said

“I’ll cover you until you get to the car.” Tess said

“Thanks.” Isabel said

Together, Isabel, Liz and Maria helped get Alex to the car while Tess stayed by a door and mindwarped everyone nearby so that they didn’t see them. As the two of them drove off, Liz shook her head. “No, I can’t leave it like this.” Liz said

“Isabel seemed sure.” Maria said

“I’m going to get Sara.” Liz said as she ran off

“So that’s 3 we have to cover.” Tess said

“It’s either that or…well know it’s pretty much that.” Maria said

“Alex will not kill Isabel. It’s like it was with Liz and Max, he was superior and so is Isabel. He won’t risk loosing that.” Tess said

“In case you hadn’t noticed he nearly had sex in the girls bathroom. He’ll go after any girl.” Maria said, “Even me unless Michael limits me to him by bonding to me. Which begs the question, why didn’t Alex go after you?”

“He’s in love with Isabel.” Tess said

“That wont stop him when he’s like this. He wanted Isabel, not you.” Maria said and saw Tess’s bright red face, “Tess, have you bonded to Kyle?”

“I gave him a little energy during a massage. It might have had more of an effect than I thought.” Tess said

“Well…congratulations. Let’s hope it’s not short lived.” Maria said as they both looked back toward the gates.

Granolith Chamber, 30 Minutes Later

Isabel sat in the chamber, against the wall and looked at Alex who was slumped on the floor. Getting him up here was not as easy as she could have expected but she got him here, never had she longed for that beaming technology the Asgard used than the long minutes she dragged his horny alien butt up that small trail. Never the less she made it up and waited for him to wake up. Then he did.

“Alex?” Isabel asked

“Oh god, I can’t believe I did that.” Alex said

“Alex…are you…?”

“I’m me…sort of. Maybe I just needed a good kick to my head, after having it lopped off…I’m so getting into her on that.” Alex said

“Yeah, who knew you could re-grow body parts?” Isabel said as she watched him tightly clench his fist to the point that there was a drop of blood being squeezed out of the side. “You’re fighting to keep control aren’t you?”

Alex looked at her, his eyes filled with pain. “I don’t want to hurt you.”

Isabel moved over and knelt by his side. Then she kissed him, “You wont.” She said as she pulled off her skin-tight top.

“Isabel, what are you doing?” Alex asked

“What I want to.” Isabel said, “I love you and I want to be with you, but I want you to stay in control. I can help you. Let me.”

Alex gulped as Isabel took his hand and kissed his knuckles, he felt his pulse rate increase incredibly and that part of him that he was fighting to keep back was becoming more aggressive in his head. He wanted to take her, to do it hard and fast as possible to cum in her and reproduce. “Isabel, please don’t make me do this.”

“I’m protected Alex. One of the good things about being an alien that can control molecular structures, I can stop parts of my body doing what it normally does. I did it a while ago to stop myself from getting pregnant if I ever got stupid and screwed some dumb jock. I can’t exactly use the pill now can I?” Isabel said as she took his hand and brushed it against the side of her face before sliding it down over her skin to her breast. Alex felt the soft flesh, he couldn’t help but move his hand over the mound and his fingers traced the top of her bra. All the while he looked into her eyes as another hand slowly moved up Isabel’s side to her ribs. He stopped near the side of her bra and put his lips to hers, Alex gave her a passionate kiss. Their tongues swirled together and she pulled him tight against her, Isabel was fully intent on giving herself to him and bringing him back fully.

“You really are a beautiful woman, Isabel,” he told her, touching her face again and she kissed the palm of his hand. She grasped his hand in hers and took one of his fingers into her mouth; Isabel sucked it and swirled around it with her tongue. Neither had felt such an incredibly erotic sensation. She did this for a moment and then let it slip free before she kissed the very tip of his finger. “Why don’t you show me how beautiful I am?” she told him. “Make love to me. Then we can be together without worrying about you going red eye again.”

He undressed her, piece by piece; he started with her bra by unclasping it from the front and exposed her upper body. The skin of her chest was a little reddened, flushed from her arousal. Her impressive breasts stood up proudly, her nipples erect. He bent and took them into his mouth, licking and sucking each one until she pushed her chest against his face. Her hand reached out and began to squeeze his erection through his jeans. Isabel kicked off her shoes as he began to unfasten her skirt. Alex pulled it off, up over her head leaving her in a pair of panties. He ran the knuckle of his finger over her sex; Alex felt the damp cotton and the outline of her swollen lips beneath. He dropped her skirt to the floor and then took one of her legs in his hand. He caressed the length of her leg as she leaned back onto the floor; Alex brought her foot to his face. He looked her in the eye he took her big toe into his mouth and began to suck on it. He treated it the same way as she had treated his finger. She immediately began to squirm on the floor, her breathing kicking up as new sensations moved through her.

“Oh my God.” she whispered, craning her head backward. “I…ohhhh…ummm.” He sucked each toe in turn, moving from the big one to its smaller neighbours and finally ended up with her smallest toe. He then began to kiss, lick and suck his way along the side of her foot while he tickled the sole with his lips. “You’re driving me crazy.” She said breathlessly.

Alex’s eyes glowed red but he fought it back, “I need you, god I need you.”

“I know.” Isabel said with heat.

He kissed his way up the back of her calf; his lips and tongue moving over the smoothness of her flesh. She opened her legs widely as he worked his way upward, her hand dropping down to the outside of her panties, where her fingers began to work on her slit. He continued to move higher, his hands caressed the skin ahead of his mouth and all the while he enjoyed the silken softness. When he reached the back of her knee he spent nearly two minutes there, bathing it with his tongue and tasting it. Everything he did, he was making her beg for him to keep moving.

Alex did so, his kisses trailed along the inside of her thigh and his teeth occasionally nipped at the tender skin. As he moved closer to the junction of her thighs she began to grow more restless as they lay to the side of the ancient device. His mouth gave a quick suck high on her thigh. When he felt the damp material of her panties touching his cheek he slowly turned his head forward. He leaned forward; his tongue stuck out and made contact her panties right over her pussy. He gave a little lick and already he could feel the quivering outline of her clit through the fabric.

“Oh God, take them off.” He kissed her through the panties, rubbing his face in her, pushing against her, making her squeal with the sensation. “Take them off now.” With a smile he hooked his thumb into the waistband of the underwear and slowly pulled them down. Isabel raised her ass off the ground to help and he managed to slide them down her long legs. Her clit bulged out and throbbed, while neither realised that the Granolith churned with energy inside it. Alex paused for a moment, looking up the length of her writhing body and then without warning he plunged his tongue inside of her.

“Ohhhh, yesssss…” she screamed, her hips lifted up from the floor for an instant.

He licked up and down the length of her pussy, gathering her juice on his tongue. He lapped at her like a cat at a bowl of milk. She moaned and bucked on the floor, her legs moved back and forth without any level of control for her, her hands moving over his head and the back of his neck to urge him on. He paused for a moment, he felt the beast again, but he was not going to do this. He was not going to destroy his first time with her by letting it take control and he fought it down. He slid two fingers inside of her and began to move them in and out like he wanted to do with his dick. His mouth moved upward and began to lick at the hood of her clit, swirling around and around, occasionally stabbing at the sensitive organ until every one of Isabel’s nerve endings were alit with fire that sparked to her brain leaving her utterly euphoric. Each time he touched it Isabel’s legs would tighten against his back, her fingers would tug at his hair and her mouth would open wide with a delighted moan of pleasure.

When he added a third finger to her pussy, locked his lips onto her clit and began attacking it with his tongue, she did not last long. Isabel bucked wildly against him, forcing him to hold tightly to her with his free hand to keep his mouth where it belonged. No sooner had her bucks and spasms stopped then he went at her again, Alex started back at the slit and eventually moving to the clit. Alex drew a second and then a third orgasm from her body and he never stopped, he never relented in his efforts to pleasure her while he fought to contain the drives of his alien side. By the time he pulled his head from her crotch she was covered with sweat and gasping hard for each and every breath.

“Oh God.” she moaned. “Kiss me.”

He wasn’t going to resist that pleasure. He was still fully clothed as he climbed on top of her naked body, his hands caressing everywhere with loving touches that never ended. The Granolith was now very alive with activity, while it couldn’t be seen there was energy saturating the room and the two of them. She pulled his face to hers and plunged her tongue into his mouth; she sucked his tongue obscenely and wantonly and tasted the lingering flavour of her own body. Next she sucked his lips into her mouth, first the bottom, then the top but soon she began to lap at the skin around his mouth.

“Mmmmm.” she hummed. Her wet tongue lapped at him some more, moving from his face down to his neck. Isabel’s hands went beneath his shirt to his bareback and her fingernails began scratching lightly at him, scratches that instantly closed up. Alex then pulled away and she reluctantly let him go. She knew she had to so that he could get undressed. He was naked in a heartbeat. He could literally rip them from his body but it wasn’t exactly like he had a change of clothes with him. His jeans, shirt and underwear were taken off and left in a pile on the floor. His erection was tremendous and Isabel wondered if his recent change had altered other physiological aspects of him. Isabel’s eyes looked at it ravenously and wanted nothing more than to be with him right now. Her hands reached out to touch it, sliding up and down its length and her legs opened wider in anticipation for him.

“Take me, Alex,” she told him. “Make love to me on this floor.”

Alex looked into her eyes and she looked back once again while he mounted her. Their breathing had all but stopped as they awaited that moment of contact. Nothing mattered but that. Isabel surrendered everything to him, she knew she’d have sex with him one day, perhaps not this soon but that didn’t mean she didn’t want it any less and with the purpose of fully restoring Alex as well as sharing pleasure with him it never seemed more important to her. They didn’t break eye contact as Alex grabbed her legs at her thighs and pushed them backwards, he spread them as wide as was possible and her opening gaped before him, begging for him to enter her. With excitement Alex put the head against her and slid smoothly in with one thrust, sinking to the bottom, feeling the head of his cock pushing against her cervix. Another advantage of those powers was the removal of any impediments; she’d heard all the horror stories about having sex for the first time and removed that potential source of pain.

“Yessss!” she cried, arching her back beneath him, trying to draw him even deeper.

Alex started to slide his dick out of her and felt Isabel’s legs latch onto him to prevent him from pulling out too far but the sensation was too incredible for him. So much was focused on her that his eyes glowed as he sank back into her. His alien lusts drove him and he started to jerk his hips, thrusting his dick into his lover. It told him, every inch of him, to finish inside her and meet his offspring in a few minutes. He may have known that Isabel was protected but that didn’t register with his instincts. Isabel herself was enjoying having his dick saw in and out of her, her eyes where closed as she gripped onto his body.

The more it lasted the quicker his thrusts came. Soon he fucked her hard. Alex kept her legs pushed backward he slammed in and out of her with vigour, his balls slapped against her ass with each stroke. The Granolith glowed brightly, sending wave after wave of energy out, through Isabel and into Alex as her genetics cured the flaws in him. He pounded into her as hard as he could and Isabel responded with cry after guttural cry that was filled with their passion. His body covered with sweat that dripped down onto Isabel.

“Oooooooooh Alex!” Isabel said. “Oooooh I love it. Mmmm…ughhnnnn you tongue feel so good in my pussy…UGHHHNNNNN”

“YESSSSSSS FUCK YESSSSSSSSS. UGHHN…UGHNNN…UGHNNNAAAA”

“Oh fuck…ughhhh fuck…ohhhhhhhh…Alex. I love you, I love you…ghnnn…”

“Yesssssssssssss…fuck yesssssssss…” Alex grunted. “Ohhhhhh…Fuck. I’m so close.”

“YESSSSSSSSSS…” Isabel screamed as she exploded. “FUUUUUUCK…I’M COMING. OHHH GODDDDDDDDDDDD.”

He only lasted about two minutes in her tightness before his orgasm hit him like a freight train. Alex blasted jet after jet of his semen into her body but thankfully to no avail. As it happened, the Granolith exploded in a flash of unseen light that seared through their very cells. In that moment Alex was back in full. When he finally collapsed atop her, panting like a dog and slick with sweat just as Isabel was, his heart hammered in his chest. He opened his eyes and looked down into hers, both gently caressed the other’s face and they knew that they would never be able to give up the pleasure they had just felt.

“Alex.” she said into his ear as her hands traced idle circles over the moist skin of his back, “I love you.”

“I love you too.” Alex said

To Be Continued…